PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

a^d Sorbtg of i^irtoria.

VOL. I. (New Series).

Edited under the Authority of the Council.

ISSUED JUNE 1889.

THE AUTHORS OF THE SEVERAL PAPERS ARE SOLELY RESPONSIBLE FOR THE SOUNDNESS OF
THE OPINIONS GIVEN iVND FOR THE ACCURACY OF THE STATEMENTS ilADE THEREIN.

MELBOUENE :
STILLWELL AND CO., PEINTEES, 195a COLLINS STEEET.

AGENTS TO THE SOCIETY:
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON,

To whom all comniunications for transmissiou to the Royal Society of Victoria,
from all parts of Europe, should be sent.

1889.

S(p gf&

■ .L '-^ •* »

CONTENTS OF VOLUME I. (New Series).

Art. I. — On the Anatomy of an Arenaceous Polyzoon. By Arthur

Dendy, Esq., M. Sc, F.L.S. ; with Plates 1, 2, 3 . . 1

II.— The Maintenance of Energy. By Egbert Abbott, Esq. .. 12

III. — Irrigation and Water Supply in the Australian Colonies. By

Newton E. Jennings, Esq., M. Inst. C.E., P.E.I.B.A. . . 21

IV. — An Experiment to show how the Earth is made to Gravitate

towards the Sun. By T. Wakelin, Esq. . . . . 28

v.— The Babbit Question. By H. C. Wigg, Esq., M.D. Ed.,

F.R.C.S. Eng. .. .. .. .. ..28

VI. — An Alphabetical List of the Genera and Species of Sponges
described by H. J. Carter, Esq., F.R.S., together Avith a
number of his more important references to those of other
Authors, with an Introductory Notice. By Arthur
7)endy, Esq., M.Sc, F.L.S... .. .. ..34

VII.— On Two New Fossil Sponges from Sandhurst. By T. S. Hall,

Esq., M.A. ; with Plate 4 . . . . . . . . 60

VIII. — Preliminary Notes on the Structure and Development of a
Horny Sponge (Stelospongus fiabelliformis). By Arthur
Dendy, Esq., M.Sc, F.L.S. .. .. .. ..62

IX. — The Active Volcano on Tana, New Hebrides, with some
Remarks on the Cause of Volcanic Action. By Frederick
A. Campbell, Esq., C.E. ; with Plates 5, 6, 7 and 8 . . 71

X.— The Oceanic Languages Semitic. By Rev. D. Macdonald . . 83

XL— Notes on the Physiography of the Western Portion of the
County of Croajingolong. By James Stirling, Esq.,
F.G.S. ; with two Woodcuts . . . . . . . . 84

Notes from the Biological Laboratory of the University of
Melbourne —

(1) On the Presence of a Fluke in the Egg of a Fowl. By Professor

W. Baldwin Spencer. . .. .. .. .. 109

(2) On the Presence of a Pentastomum Parasitic in the Lung of

the Copper-head Snake (Hoplocephalus superhus). By
Professor W. Baldwin Spencer . . . . . . HO

(3) On the Structure and Presence of the Cestode Amphiptyches

parasitic in Callorhynchus Antarcticus. By Professor W.
Baldwin Spencer . . . . . . . . . . HI

(4) Note on Some Actinian Larvfe parasitic upon a Medusa from

Port Phillip. By Arthur Dendy, Esq., M. Sc, F.L.S. . . 112

Meetings of the Society . . . . . . . . . . 114

List of Members . . . . . • • . • • • . 140

List op Institutions and Societies Receiving Copies of the

"Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria" .. 149

42815

§lcri|al S0ncto 0f Krtoria*

1888.

patron.

HIS EXCELLENCY SIR HENRY BROUGHAM LOCH, K.C.B.
PROFESSOR W. C. KERNOT, M.A., C.E.
E. J. WHITE, P.R.A.S. | J. COSMO NEWBERY, B.Sc.,C.M.G.

JAMES JAMIESON, M.D.

'§0X1. ^tmtmus.

H. K. RU8DEN. | P. BARNARD,

JAMES E. NEILD, M.D.

^anmil

E. BAGE, Jdn.

C. R. BLACKETT, F.C.S.

A. H. S. LUCAS, B.Sc, M.A.

W. H. STEEL, C.E.

ALEX. SUTHERLAND, M.A.

R. L. J. ELLERY, P.R.S., P.R.A.S.

G. S. GRIPPITHS, P.R.G.S.

PROF. ORME MASSON, M.A., D.Sc.

H. MOORS.

J. T. RUDALL, F.R.C.S.

PROF. W. BALDWIN SPENCER, B.A.

C. A. TOPP, M.A., LL.B.

13 « A W Y 1^'

V

PROCEEDINGS.

Art, I. — On the Anatomy of an Arenaceous Polyzooii.
By Arthuu Dendy, M. Sc, F.L.S.

Demonstrator and Assistant Lecturer in Biology in tlie University of
Melbourne.

[Keail May 10, 1888,]

During the last Easter vacation I was enabled, through
the kindness and hospitality of Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson,
to accompany him on several occasions while engaged in
dredging operations at various localities near Port Phillip
Heads. On one of these occasions we obtained a consider-
able quantity of a very remarkable arenaceous organism
attached to the base of a mass of Ascidians. On my i-etnrn
to the University I examined my spirit-preserved specimens
of this organism with some care, but witliout being able to
elucidate its true nature. As it promised to prove of
unusual interest I wrote to Mr. Wilson, asking him if he
could send me some more specimens in a living condition.
In consequence of my request Mr. Wilson devoted a
considerable amount of time and trouble to again searching
for the organism in question, and succeeded in a few days'
time in sending me living specimens, not only of the species
which I had previously obtained, but also of another quite
distinct species of the same genus. These specimens reached
me in excellent condition, and a o-lance at the livino; animal
at once proved it to be a Polyzoon of very novel and peculiar
form.

The genus, which is new to science, would appear to be not
uncommon in Port Phillip, for Mr. Wilson informs me that
he has been familiar with it for many years, and has often
dredged it by the handful. He has also kindly suggested
that, considering the difficulty experienced in determining-
its true character, the generic name Cri/ptosoon would not
be inappropriate, a suggestion of which I am very happy to
be able to avail myself

I propose to call the species with which I first became
acquainted Gryptozoon ivilsoni, in honour of the well-known
discoverer of this and many other new and remarkable

B

2 Fi-oceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

marine forms. The second species may l)e callecl Crypto-
zoon Goncretuin, from the manner in wliich the sandy
"nodes" have grown close together, with corresponding
shortening of the chitinous ir)ternodes.

The new genus may be briefly diagnosed as follows : —
" Ctenostomatous Polyzoa, with tubular, chitinous zooecia
enveloped in common aggregations of sand. Polypides
provided with a muscular gizzard containing two horny
teeth."

Before proceeding to describe the distinctive characters
of the two species I will give a general account of the
anatomy of the genus, so far as I have been able to work
it out in such an unfavourable subject for investigation.

The chief difficulties in the way of a study of the soft
tissues in Cryptozoon, consist (1) in the very minute size
of the individual polypides ; and (2) in the difficulty
experienced in separating them from the mass of sand
grains in which thej' are enveloped, and to which the
zooecia firmly adhere.

In the living animal I was able only to study the anatomy
of so nmcli as is protruded beyond the margin of the sandy
mass when the animal is in a state of expansion (Fig. 1),
that is to say, only the tentacles and a v^ery small portion
of the body, including the mouth and anus, together with
the soft retractile portion of the zooecium. Moreover, owing
to the impossibility of separating the ]iolypide in a living
condition from the sandy mass, I could only examine it with
a low power of the mici'oscope.

Somewhat curious and more or less satisftictory results
were obtained b}'' teasing up with needles the masses of
sand containing living ])olypides on a slide in a drop of
sea water, then staining with carmine or magenta, and
replacing the sea water by glycerine. After this process,
there remains on the slide a quantity of more or less isolated
sand orrains, with here and there scattered about amonorst
them a polypide which has been forcibly torn from its
zooecium.

The most interesting point about this method is that
the polypides are killed in an expanded condition, i.e.,
with the lophophore expanded and the tentacles spread
out at length, and separate from one another, instead of
being all curved in and massed together in a compact bunch,
as is the case in spirit-preserved specimens. Sometimes the
lophophore, with the tentacles, is torn off from the remainder

On ike AnaUwijj of on Arenaceous Pohjzoon. 3

of the polypide and can be examined from the suilace, wlien
it ])resent,s the ap[)eai-ance shown in Fig. 6.

Tlie greater part of my oljservations were, howevei, made
upon sj)irit-preserved material. Small ]30rtions of the zoarium,
comprising several of the sandy masses, were stained in toto
in borax carmine, according to the usual method. After
dehydrating and dealing, the material was transferred to a
slide and teased up with needles in a drop of balsam. The
teased preparation was examined with a low power of the
microscope, and it was possible with care to pick out the
individual separated ])olypides on the point of a fine needle
and mount them by themselves on fresh slides.

When a separate })olypide was thus mounted it was
possible, by carefully jnishing the cover-glass with a needle,
to roll it over into vari(jus positions, as might be required.

The Ccencecium.

The Coencecium is dichotomously branched, and the
branches come off in seveial planes (Figs. 2, 3, 4.) It consists
primarily of a slender chitinous tulje. At fairly regular
intervals, usually at each angle of the branching system, this
tube breaks up suddenly into a number of very delicate
tubular zooecia, which are invested in a common sandy
mass.

Thus the whole coencecium is divisible into what may be
termed, for the sake of convenience, nodes and internodes.
The nodes are dense ao-oreorations of grains of sand,
enveloping and firmly held togetlier by the chitinous
zooecia (Figs. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, N.) The internodes ai'e longer or
shorter, slender chitinous tubes, connecting the nodes
together.

I have already mentioned that the coentecium, as a whole,
is dichotomously branched. This results from the ftict that
whereas only a single tubular internode enters the lower
surface of each ai'enaceous node, there are usually two such
tubes originating from its upper surface. The branching,
howevei", is not always a perfectly regular dichotomy;
sometimes more than two internodes come out from the
upper surface of a node. Thus in Cryptozoon concrefuni
I have observed in one instance no less than six short tubes
coming out from the surface of a terminal node, in addition
to the internode on which it was supported. As the node

B 2

4 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

from wliicli the.sc six tubes originated was the terminal node
of a branch, and probably had not as yet reached its full
development, it is impossible to say how many of the six
young tubes would have developed into perfect branches.
Each one of them was short and had a rounded apex.

It is especially worthy of note that the tubular internodes
are not continuous through the substance of the sandy
nodes, but each one breaks up on entering the sand}" mass
into a kind of rete mirabile, formed chiefly of the delicate
tubular zocecia.

In Cryptozooih tullsoni, the type of the genus, the
chitinous internodes are comparatively long, and the sandy
nodes are well sepaiated from one another. In C. concretuon,
however, the internodes are very much shortened, and the
sandy nodes are brought close together, and in the older
parts may even be confluent, forming a continuous sandy
mass (cf iFigs. 2, 3 and 4).

The zocEcia are very delicate and adhere firmly to the
sand grains, so that it is impossible to separate them.
Perhaps in Gvyptozooii, as in those horny sponges which
take on an arenaceous habit, the chitinous portion of the
skeleton is actually reduced in consequence of the addition
of the sand, which may be considered as supplementing,
and possibly, to a certain extent, replacing the chitiu.

However this may be, it is very difticult to obtain an idea
of the true sliape and arrangement of the zooecia. I can
t)nly say that they are tubular, and appear to spring one
from another in an irregular manner (Fig. 11). The mouth
of the zocecium, as in all the Ctenostomata, remains soft
and unchitinised, and, when the polypide is retracted, is
pulled into the hinder part by a special series of muscular
bands (Fig. 11, rti.)

The points where the zooecia arise from one another are
marked by oval scar-like areas — the rosette plates (Fig. 11,
r.'p)

The structure of the internodes of the coenoecium wvcxy
best be studied in Cryptozoo)i wihoni. In that species they
are short, somewhat dumb-bell-shaped tubes (Fig. 5 Inn.),
with swollen extremities, breaking up suddenly on reaching
the sandy node at either end into small, irregular branches,
or giving rise directly to the zooecia (Fig. 5). The wall of
each internode appears in optical longitudinal section (Fig.
10), to be clothed internally with a deeply staining
epithelium {cp.) I have not succeeded in demonstrating

On the Anatomy of an Arenaceous Polyzoon. 5

with any degree of certainty the existence of nuclei in this
layer, but there can be no doubt that it is composed of cells
which secrete the chitinous wall of the tube. Very often
this chitinous wall is roughened on its inner surface by
minute, sharp prominences and ridges (Fig. 10, p.), which
mark the points where secretion is most actively taking
place. There can be no doubt that the epithelium lining
the internodes is a direct continuation of the coelomic
epithelium of the polypides, and it appears to be the only
organic connection between the different polypides of the
colony.

The Polypide.

The structure of the Polypide is essentially the same in
both species. As much of it as can be made out in the
living animal is represented in Fig. 1, while a more extensive
view, such as is represented in Fig. 12, can only be obtained
by teasing out the polypides in the manner already
described.

The lophophore (Fig. 6) is of course circular. From its
margin spring from 10 or 12 (in C. wilsoni) to 14 (^in G.
concretum) tentacles. Within the circle of tentacles ar-e the
mouth (oj, placed somewhat excentrically, and the nerve-
ganglion (n.g.), lying to one side of the mouth. The anus is
outside the circle of tentacles, and is so placed that it lies
in a line with the mouth and nerve-ganglion (Fig. 1 2).

The tentacles are hollow cylinders closed at their distal
extremities. The wall of the cylinder, as already pointed out
by Allman in the case of the fresh-water Polyzoa, is composed
of two layers — an inner, apparently structui'eless layer (Fig.
7, s. I.), and an outer, epithelial layer. The epithelium does
not present the same character all over the surftice of the
tentacle. Over the greater part of the surface it is composed
of the ordinary, somewhat flattened, nucleated cells (Fig. 7,
ep.), but on the in-turned face of each tentacle there are two
parallel longitudinal rows of small columnar cells (Fig. 7, c c),
each containing a relatively large, deeply-staining nucleus.

When the tentacles are examined in the living condition
each one is seen to possess two rows of vibratile cilia,
projecting on each side beyond its margin. Each cilium
is nearly as long as the tentacle is thick, and they always
move in a perfectly definite and regular manner, although
detachments of them are capable of temporarily ceasing

G Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

their movement, while the remainder go on. If we imagine
the inner face of the tentacle to be anterior and the outer
posterior, the cilia are seen always to move upwards on the
right hand side and downwards on the left.

Although I have not succeeded in observing the cilia in
my mounted preparations, yet we may with safety conclude
that they are definitely related to the two longitudinal rows
of columnar cells just described, and that each of these cells
bears a single cilium as represented in Fig. 7.

The alimentary canal is very complex, and we can dis-
tinguish no less than five perfectly distinct regions, viz.,
liharynx, aisopliagus, gizzard, stomach, and intestine.

The mouth, as already observed, is excentrically placed
within the circle of tentacles (Fig. 6, o.) It leads directly
into a dilated pharynx lined by columnar cells (Fig. 12, x>h.)
The inner surface of the pharynx, i.e., that turned towards
the stomach, is more strongly curved than the outer surface,
and the constriction at the lower end of the pharynx, which
separates it from the oesophagus, is formed chiefly by a deep
inward fold of the inner surface. A sharp re-entrant angle
is thus formed, and over this angle the columnar epithelium
is higher than elsewhere.

The oesophagus (Fig. 12, (e.) is a simple, thin- walled,
saccular organ, inter]30sed between the pharynx and the
gizzard.

The gizzard (Fig. 1 2, giz) is certainly the most remarkable
portion of the whole alimentary canal. It is globular in
shape and has thick muscular walls, consisting mainly of a
stout circular band of muscles (Fig. 8, c. m. h. ; Fig. 12,
c. on. h), oval in section and composed of a great number
of delicate fibres, surr-ounding two relatively large chitinous
teeth {t.) The teeth are squarish in shape, and flattened.
They are planted within the muscular mass in such a
manner that their broad surfaces lie parallel with the plane
of the loop of the alimentary canal. This arrangement will
be best understood by reference to Figs. 8 and 12.

The gizzard opens directly into the side of a very large,
elongated, saccular stomach, of the shape sliown in Figs. 9
and 12. The stomach is differentiated by the character of
its lining membrane into two totally distinct regions — an
upper, non-digestive, and a lower, digestive portion. The
upper portion, next to the intestine, is lined, like the pharynx,
by columnar epithelium, and the cells of this epithelium are
ciliated (Fig. 9, c. e., cil.) At about the upper level of the

On the Anatomy of an Arenaceous Polyzoon. 7

opening of the gizzard the walls of the stomach thicken,
and the single layer of columnar cells gives place to several
layers of spherical cells (Fig. 9, s. c), containing yellow-
granules. As was the case in the pharynx the walls of the
digestive part of the stomach are thicker in certain places
than elsewhere, as shown in the figures.

In Gryptozoon concretum (Fig. 9) the difference between
the digestive and non -digestive portions of the stomach is
more strongly marked than in G. wilsoni, and it is in the
former species alone that 1 have succeeded in detecting the
cilia at the upper end, although there is no reason to doubt
that they occur also in the latter. It should be noted, that
these cilia are also figured by Allman in certain fresh-water
forms.

A rather narrow aperture (Fig. 9, o. i.) places the upper
end of the stomach in direct communication with a saccular,
very thin-walled intestine (Fig. 12, int.), terminating at the
anal opening («.), the position of which, outside the circle of
tentacles, has already been indicated.

The entire alimentary canal, which in all Polyzoa has the
form of a loop, is clothed externally by a delicate, closely-
fitting, flattened epithelium — the coelomic epithelium (Fig. 9,
e/j. ; Fig. ] 2, n. e.), the nuclei of which are plainly discernible
over the greater part of its surface. On the intestine, these
nuclei are in places elongated in the transverse direction, and
this takes place especially in the region just opposite to the
nerve ganglion, giving rise to a deceptive appearance of
columnar epithelium in this locality.

To the lower portion of the stomach is attached the
funiculus or posterior mesentery (Figs. 11 and 12, fun.) in
a perfectly normal manner.

The muscular system is well developed. There are : — (1) A
circle of short retractor muscles (Fig. 1 1 , m.) attached above
to the introversible portion of the zooecium. Of these
muscles, each of which is composed of a band of simple
fibres, I have counted four, and they appear to be all
attached at the same level. It is possible that a fifth occurs,
but has escaped notice owing to its being hidden behind the
others; (2) A broad band of long fibres (Fig. 11, r. m.; Fig.
12, 771.) attached above in a semi-circle just beneath the
bases of the tentacles, around the margin of the lophophore
remote from the anus. These fibres converge below to a
point (Fig. 11, a. m.) deep down on the near side o the wall
of the zooecium. Tliis band is the great retractor muscle of

8 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

the polypide, by means of which it can be withdrawn right
inside the zooecium, as in Fig. 11. Each of the long muscle
fibres (Fig. 12, on. f.) appears to consist of a single cell, and
at a point about the middle of each there is an oval
swelling ; here the fibre stains more deeply than elsewhere,
and this spot must doubtless be regarded as the position of
the nucleus (Fig. 1 2, n. m. /.)

All that I have been able to observe concerning the
nervous system of Cryptozoon is the presence of an oval
ganglion, situated in the usual position between mouth and
anus.

So far as I am aware, Cryptozoon is the only Polyzoon
which makes use of sand in the formation of its skeleton,
and it is interesting to find a Polyzoon acquiring a habit
with which we are already familiar in other groups, such for
example, as Foraminifera, Sponges, and Annelids. The
genus is obviously closely allied to Boiverhankia, as is shown
by the presence of the gizzard, and the aberrant stracture of
its ccenoecium may perhaps be best understood by comparison
with that genus. In Boiverhankia ijustidosa, for example,
the coenoecium is entirely chitinous. It branches dichotom-
ously, and at each angle of the ramification there is a close-
packed group of tubular zooecia. We have only to imagine
these zooecia to become more irregularly and diffusely
arranged and invested in a common sandy matrix, beyond
the surface of which the tentacles are protruded, and we
shall arrive at the condition of Cry])tozoon. Cryptozoon,
therefore, may be regarded as a Boicerbankia, which, for the
sake of additional protection, has acquired the habit of
agglomerating particles of sand on to the zooecia.

It might perhaps even be doubted whether there exist
sufficient differences to separate Cryptozoon from Bower-
hankia, l)ut the fact that there are at least two totally
distinct species which form arenaceous nodes seems to me to
render desirable the erection of a new genus.

I will now briefly enumerate the distinctive characters of
the two species.

Cryptozoon wilsoni.

The zoarium (Figs. 2, 8) forms dense, bushy masses
attached to foreign objects. Sometimes it appears to be
provided with a common basal agglomeration of sand

On the Anatomy of an Arenaceous Polyzoon. 9

particles, but sometimes it springs direct from the sub-
stratum on which it grows.

It is, as a rule, dichotomously branched, and the branches
come off in many planes. The ramification is very profuse,
which gives to the whole colony a reticulate appearance, but

1 have not succeeded in detecting any actual anastomoses.
The fully grown sandy nodes are spherical, and usually

about 1 mm. in diameter. They are perfectly distinct from
one another, and the internodes are well developed, being a
little shorter than the diameter of the nodes. The terminal,
young nodes are much smaller than the older, fully grown
ones.

The polypides have up to 12 tentacles, although sometimes
it is possible to count only 10 or 11. In the living animal
the fully expanded tentacles are about 0 2 mm. long.

In one slight varietal form (Fig. 3) the nodes are
somewhat larger and nearer together than in the typical
form. It is this slight variety which I was able to examine
in the living condition, and from which the anatomical
figures are drawn.

Cryptozoon concretum.

The zoarium (Fig. 4) forms dichotomously branched
tree-like masses, provided with a common sandy base. The
entire growth is very much coarser than in C. wilsoni, and
the branching, which takes place in several planes, is less
copious and intricate. Sometimes, but only rarely, the
branches appear to form anastomoses.

The internodes are reduced almost to nothing, and the
nodes usually touch one another, or are actually fused
together. It is only in the upj^er, younger portions of the
colony that separate spherical nodes can be distinguished.
In the lower, basal portions, they fuse together into common,
stem-like, sandy masses. The diameter of a stem, near the
base of a colony and above the basal expansion, is about

2 mm. ; while the nodes which are in process of fusion and
still separate gradually decrease in diameter as they
approach the ends of the branches. The polypides are
larger than in C. wilsoni, their tentacles being 0 3 mm. long
in the fully expanded, living animal. The number of the
tentacles is 14. The dift'ereutiation of the stomach, into
digestive and non-digestive regions, is somewhat more
strongly marked than in C. wilsoni.

10 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES.
Plate I.

Fig. 1. A node of Cnjptozoon wilsoni, with the polypides
alive and their tentacles protruding from between the
grains of sand. Owing to the manner in which the
node is viewed the polypides are visible only around
the margin, though, of course, occurring all over the
surface, {pop.) Projecting portion of polypide. (s.g.)
Sand grains. (Inn.) Chitinous, tubular internodes.

Fig. 2. Portion of coenoecium of Gryptozoon wilsoni, more
typical form, x 10. (iV.) Nodes. {Inn.) Internodes.

Fig. 8. Portion of coenoecium of Gryptozoon wilsoni, larger
variety, x 4. {N.) Nodes. {Inn.) Internodes.

Fig. 4. Coenoecium of Gryptozoon concrctiirn. x 4. (B.e.)
Basal expansion. {N.) Nodes. {Inn.) Internodes^ in
this case almost entirely suppressed.

Plate II.

Fig. 5. A tubular internode of Gryptozoon wilsoni, sepa-
rated by teasing, with a number of sand grains, held
together by the chitinous branches and the zooecia,
still adherent at either end. {Inn.) Internodes. {s.g.)
Sand grains. {cJi.) Remains of chitinous branches and
zooecia, cementing the sand grains together.

Fig. 6. Lophophore of Gryptozoon concretuni seen from
above ; from a specimen teased up alive. (o.) Mouth.
(n.g.) Nerve ganglion. (ten.) Tentacles (bases only
represented).

Fig. 7. Diagrammatic longitudinal section of a portion of a
tentacle of Gryptozoon, passing through one of the
longitudinal rows of columnar ciliated cells. (can.)
Central canal, (s. I.) Inner structureless lamella, (ep.)
Ordinary epithelium, (c. c.) Columnar cells, (ci.) Cilia.

Fiof. 8. Diacrrammatic section throuoh the ffizzard of
Gryptozoon, showing the chitinous teeth implanted in
the muscular mass. The section is supposed to pass
through the two openings of the gizzard, and at right
angles to the plane of the paper in Figs. 11 and 12.
{c.m.h.) Sections of circular muscle band, (t.) Sections
of chitinous teeth.

Fig. 9. Optical longitudinal section through the stomach of
Gryptozoon concretuni, passing through its two

The Anatomy of Crypt ozoon.

'^"JT Dendy del.

Lithilmp Camb. Sci.lnstCo

F.tf.5,

Fig 9 FiglG.

The Anatomy of Cryptozooii.

Fi^ll

■Jr Dendy.del.

hnh.il Imp- Camb

R.S Victoria Plate 3.

The Anatomy of Crypto zoon.

Arthur. Dendy. del . LiiKS, Imp Camb. Sci. Inst.Co.

On the Anatomy of an Arenaceous Polyzoon. 11

openings, and showing the differentiation into non-
digestive region above and digestive region below,
(o. g.) Opening from gizzard. (o. i.) Opening into
intestine, (ep.) The ccelomic epithelium, which invests
the entire alimentary canal, (c. e.) Columnar epithelium
of the upper, non-digestive portion of the stomach.
{cil.) Cilia of the columnar, nucleated cells. {s. c.)
Spherical cells containing yellow granules, forming the
wall of the lower, digestive portion of the stomach.

Fig. 10. Optical longitudinal section through the wall of
an internode of Cryptozoon wilsoni. (chi.) Chitinous
wall, raised here and there into angular prominences —
(p.). {e.'p.) Deeply staining epithelium clothing the
inner surface of the tube.

Fig. 11. A tubular zooecium of Cryptozoon ivilsoni, con-
taining a retracted polypide. The zooecium has been
separated by teasing, but portions of other zooecia are
still adherent on the right-hand side, and two sand
grains are still attached near the mouth of the zooecium.
(s. g.) Sand grains. (tv. z.) Wall of zooecium. {inv.)
Invaginated portion of zooecial wall, {riio.) Mouth of
zooecium. (w.) Retractor muscles ot invaginated
portion of wall of zooecium. (r. m.) Retractor muscle
of polypide. (a. m.) Attachment of retractor muscle to
wall of zooecium. (?■. p.) Rosette plates, indicating
where other zooecia have been attached. (ph.)
Phaiynx. (a?.) OEsophagus. C^'^'--) Gizzard. (st.)
Stomach. (int.) Intestine. (6. 6.) Brown body (1).
(fun.) Funiculus, {n. g.) Nerve ganglion.

PLATE III.

Fig. 12. A polypide of Cryptozoon wilsoni separated from
the zooecium b3^ teasing, and seen from the side as a
transparent object, (ten.) Tentacles. (ph) Pharynx.
(oe.) (Esophagus, (giz.) Gizzard, (st.) Stomach, (int.)
Intestine. (fun.) Funiculus. (a.) Anus, represented
open for the sake of clearness, though normally closed.
(n. g.) Nerve ganglion. (m. f.) Fibres of retractor
muscle. (71. m. f) Nuclei of muscle fibres. (t.)
Horny tooth of gizzard. (c. m. b.) Circular muscle of
gizzard seen in section. (n. e.) Nuclei of the ccelomic
epithelium investing the alimentary canal.

Art. II. — The Maintenance of Energy.
By RoBT. Abbott, Esq., Licensed Surveyor.

[Read April 12, 1888.]

In course of a conversation with Mr. J. P. Thomson over
twelve months ago, I mentioned to him that I lieJd different
views respecting the nature and causes of volcanic action, and
of elevation and subsidence, to those usually accepted. Mr.
Thomson was then good enough to ask me to contribute a
paper to your Society setting forth these views. I have since
been collecting materials. The theories I hold depend
almost entirely on the action of a force which I venture to
think has not received the attention it merits. I propose
to devote this short paper chiefly to the consideration of the
form of energy in question.

It has frequently been said by geologists that discussions
regarding the origin of the earth are outside the province
of their science. It is difficult to conceive on what
grounds this statement rests. How are we to understand
the laws which regulate volcanic action, elevation and
subsidence, earthquakes, and other kindred phenomena
unless we know how the solid earth was formed ? Everything
must depend on this.

One of the most noteworthy facts brought before students
of astronomy and geology is the extraordinary discrepancy
in the evidence presented by the two sciences respecting the
age of our planet. Geologists are almost unanimously of
opinion that at least something like one hundred millions of
years must have elapsed since the first appearance of life on
our globe. Astronomers would limit tiie age of the sun
himself from beginning to end, to some such period as thirty
millions of years. Whatever opinions may be formed
regarding the theories which follow, it must be borne in mind
that those now received are admittedly incompetent to

Tlie Maintenance of Energy. 13

explain facts. While the geologist can apparently furnish
satisfactory reasons within the limits of his science, his
conclusions clash with the requirements of physical
astronomy, and vice versct.

The nebula theory of Kant and Laplace is, that all the
materials out of which the bodies of our solar system were
formed were in the beginning of things resolved in their
original elements, and filled all the space of the universe in
which these bodies now move. This nebulous mass was in an
intensely heated gaseous condition. It condensed towards
the centre, and in doincj so threw off successive lings which
on further disruption and condensation assumed the form
of planets. The sun himself is now supposed b}^ most
astromers to be almost altogether gaseous to the centre
(Young.)*

One of the most interesting questions of cosmical physics
is how the sun has been radiating heat into space for
millions of years without any apparent diminution of the
supply. How is this continued outpouring of heat
maintained ? If we calculate at what rate the temperature
of the sun would be annuall}^ lowered by the radiation from
its surface, we find it to be 2|° F. per annum, supposing its
specific heat to be that of water, and from 5° to 10° F. per
annum, if we suppose it to be the same as most of the
substances which compose our globe (Young). It would
entirely cool oft* in a few thousands of years after its
formation if it had no other source of heat than that shown
by its temperature. It has been attempted to explain the
source of its maintenance of heat in two ways. The first is
known as the meteoric theory and it is — that the heat of the
sun is kept up by the impact of meteors upon his surface. It
is considered that though the sun may at some past time
have received a large supply of heat in this way, the
quantity of meteoric matter now falling is totally inadequate
to keep up the supply. The second is the contraction theory
which appears to be accepted by most astronomers. As the
sun's globe cools off" it must contract, and the heat generated
by this contraction Avill suftice to make up the entire loss.
Knowing the amount of energy which the sun annually
radiates in the form of heat, it has been calculated from the
mechanical equivalent of the heat thus radiated, by what
amount it must contract to make it up. With the present

* The Sun. International Scientific Series.

J 4 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

inao;nitude of the sun it has been found that the diameter
must contract about 220 feet a year to produce all the heat
which it radiates. This I'ate of contraction diminishes as the
sun grows smaller, at such a rate that in five millions of
years it will be reduced to one half its present volume. At
the present rate of i-adiation the sun will be as dense as the
earth in about twelve millions of years. As to the past, it
has been calculated that the heat evolved by conti'action
from an infinite size or by the falling together of all the parts
of the sun from an infinite distance would only have been
sufficient to last eighteen millions of years at the present
rate of radiation. This is the extreme limit of the heat the
sun could acquire. Professor Young says if this hy]jothesis
is true, as it probably is in the main, we are inexorably shut
up to the conclusion that the total life of the solar system
from its birth to its death is included in some such period as
thirty millions of years. No reasonable allowances for the
fall of meteoric matter based on what we are now able to
observe, or for- the development of heat by liquefaction,
solidification, and chemical combination of dissociated
vapours could raise it to sixty millions.

According to Geikie the argument from geological evidence
is strongly in favour of an interval of probably not much less
than one hundred millions of years since the earliest forms of
life appeared upon the earth, and the oldest stratified rocks
began to be laid down.

Let us start on the assumption that the space in which the
members of the solar system now move was filled with the
matter now forming them. First, as to the constitution of
this nebula. Wo may either assume it to have been one
element out of which all substances have been in some way
evolved, or we may assume it to have been a mixture of
various substances which are themselves elements. Since
we have absolutely no proof that the substances known
to us as elements can be resolved into a singly element, we
are hardly justified in making the first assumption. Let us
then suppose the nebula to have been composed of diflferent
elementary sub.stances, which may have been present in
various quantities, and that these substances were uniforml}'
distributed throughout it ft'om centre to surface. Second, as
to its condition, we may suppose it to have been in a more
or less heated condition or at the absolute zero of
temperature. We have already seen that on the assumption
that it Avas in a heated condition we cannot account for such

Tlic Maintenance of Energy. 15

a maintenance of energy as would satisfy geological
requirements, let us assume that the whole was at the
absolute zero of temperature. We regard this nebula then
as having at tirst a uniform density throughout, a uniform
composition throughout, and at the absolute zero of
temperature, i.e., with an entire absence of molecular motion.
Now its components cannot have been in a gaseous state,
since a gas, to exist as such, requires molecular motion,
neither can they liave been liquid. They must therefore
liave been in the solid state of matter. Let us now conceive
the whole volume condensing, or growing smaller, by
gravitation to the centre of gravity of the whole. It is
evident that the matter nearest to the centre of gravity
would eventually be the matter at the centre of the sun.
Now the heat generated by the collision of a ijilling body
varies as the square of the velocity of that body at the point
of impact. But the matter nearest to the centre of gravity
would have the least distance to fall, and the force of gravity
would there be least. Its velocity thei'efore at point of
impact would be least, so that less heat would be generated
by the falling together of any given quantity of matter near
to the centre, than would be generated by tlie falling together
of an equal quantity situated at a further distance from it.
A body therefore formed in this way would be relatively
cold at the centre, and the temperature would increase in a
definite ratio towaids the surface. The heat generated would
not wholly be lost l)y radiation into space ])art of it would,
by conduction, heat the cooler matter nearer to the centre
and would perform work.

On this view of its formation we may then conclude, that
the sun was never wholly in a gaseous or plastic state, that
its centre at first was cool and solid, that its formation was
attended by the gradual development of heat, that as heat
was generated the more volatile substances became vapours,
that on approaching the surface the heat was much more
than sufficient to turn all substances into a gaseous state. As
the cooler matter in the interior became heated by
conduction, the various materials would on arriving at their
successive critical temperatures turn to vapour. In dealing
with the question of the maintenance of the sun's energy we
have to consider the action ot two forces, namely, the
contraction of the matter in a gaseous state on its surface,
and the expansion from excess of heat of the materials nearer
the centre. The question of the duration of the sun's energy

16 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.

is therefore an extremely complicated one. Any given
substance would on arriving at its critical temperature turn
to vapour, this vapour would exercise an explosive force on
the materials between it and the surface. There are between
sixty and seventy elements, and the critical temperature of
each one differs. The matter about the surface would be
upheaved or disturbed an indefinite number of times. This
would continually generate an enormous amount of heat. If
this is the case it is an almost hopeless task to compute the
duration of the sun's energy. It would depend partly on the
proportion in which the various elementary substances were
present, and ])artly on the rate of conductivity of the solid
materials deep down from the centre and the resistance
offered. Until the greatest possible amount of heat had
passed by conduction to the centre, and the vapours formed
had ]^e]formed work, we would not be justified in regarding
the sun as a body actually cooling. He is continually
parting with the energies, and their expenditure maintains
the heat. What is known of the phj'sical constitution of the
sun's surface would appear to support this view. There
would be a continual storing up of energy, the force of which
would be dependent on the amount of resistance to be
overcome. The suns[)ots and facultB with their periodicity
might be caused by the gathering up of the internal forces
during seasons, followed by outbursts relieving the internal
energies. The eruptive or metallic prominences whose
spectra show the lines of sodium, magnesium, barium, iron
and other metals, occasionally^ rise to a height of over
200,000 miles above the chromosphere. The velocity of the
motions of these prominences sometimes reaches 200 miles
a second. This points to the existence of enormous eruptive
forces in the sun's interior. We might regard the sunspots,
faculai, and eruptive prominences as analgous to terrestrial
volcanoes, the difference between tlie solar and terrestrial
forces being due to the greater intensity of the former, and
to the sun's surface being in an intensely lieated gaseous
condition.

So far we have dealt with the sun himself and have not
considered the mode of formation of the planets. As the
nebula condensed heat would be generated by friction
between the solid particles themselves while falling, and the
more volatile substances would become vapourised, the less
easily melted parts would be enveloped in a gaseous
atmosphere, and the light particles would not fall so quickly as

Oil the Maintenance of Energy. 17

the heavier ones. This would occasion a decrease of density
at the outer parts of the nebula. Now the formation of the
planets can be explained in somewhat the same way as
before. The sum total of the rotary motion now existing in
the planetary system must have been in the nebula, and as
the volume contracted by gravitation towards the centre,
its velocity of rotation would constant!}^ increase, so tliat at
last the centrifuoal force due to rotation would balance the
attractive force of gravity.

The orbits of all the larger planets are approximately in
the plane of the ecliptic, and a planet may be regarded as
having been formed from masses of the nebula thrown off by
centrifugal agencies. On assuming a separate existence from
the parent nebula, we must consider its development to have
been analagous to that of the sun. There would be a
continual falling together of the particles composing it to the
centre of gravity of the mass. This condensation would be
accompanied by the generation of heat through friction
between the particles, and a further differentiation of matter
would be occasioned So that the matter com])osing
satellites would be of less density. The forces at work were
exactly the same as those in the sun, but different in degree.
We may draw then the following conclusions concerning the
earth ; that it was never wholly in a plastic or a gaseous
state, that its centre was relatively cool and solid and tliat
the temperature gradually increased towards the surface ;
that tln-ough loss of heat by radiation into space a solid
crust was formed, and that the cooler matter in the iiiterior
became gradually heated through conduction, and the more
volatile constituents continually assumed a liquid and
vapourous condition. Now these vapours would be obliged
to find some outlet. The cooled crust at the surface would
crack just in the same way that a boiler full of water,
subjected to intense heat and without a safety valve, would
crack. Now terrestrial volcanoes ai'e built up along lines of
fissure in the earth's crust and almost all the active ones are
situated on rising areas. Nearly all can be shown to be
thrown up along three well-marked lands or great fissures
and the branches proceeding from them. They traverse the
surface of the o-lobe in sinuous lines with a o-eneral north and
south direction and the branches often appear to form
connections between the great bands. The first and most
important of these bands is nearly 10,000 miles in length.
It stretches from near the Arctic Circle at Behring's Straits,

c

J 8 Proceedings of the Royal Soviet n nf Victoria.

to the Antarctic Circle at South Victoria. The volcanoes in
Kanischatka, in the Aleutian Islands, in the Kuriles, and
in the Islands of Japan are on this band. I'he second band
starts I'roni near the last in tlie neighbourhood of" Behring's
Straits, and stretches along the westein coast of the American
continent. It is about 8000 miles in length. The third
forms a lidge running through the Athmtic Ocean, and
divides it longitudinally into two basins. This last chain
appears to be verging on extinction, as the number of extinct
volcanoes is greater than the active ones, and partial
submergence has taken place.

With regard to volcanic phenomena, the two great factors
which have to be accounted for are the presence of highly
heated rock masses within the earth's crust, and the existence
of various vapours and gases in a state of most intimate
mechanical but not chemical union wdth them. (See Judd
oil VolcaQioes, page 360.) The active phenomena of vol-
canoes must be referred to the presence ot these gases and
vapoin-s.

It niciy be remarked that the theory advanced explains
the linear arranpement of volcanoes, the cause of the intense
heat, and the presence of vapours and gases in the earth's
interior, without assuming it to be other than a rigid
mass.

In investigating the changes and movements which the
earth's crust has been sidtjected to throughout geological
time, we must considei' the action of two forces. Loss of
heat through radiation into space is continually going on
from the extei'nal portions of the globe. This is accompanied
by contraction. On the other hand, access of heat by the
materials far down in the interior would give rise to an
expanding or explosive force. The extent of this force would
depend on the amount of volatile materials among the
substances in the earth's interior, the rate of conduction of
heat to them, and the resistance to be ovei'come. In early
geological times subteri-anean action, or rather its effects, may
have been less because the crust was not so thick, and the
resistance to be overcome would have been less. This may
account for the enormous times occupied during the
deposition of some of the older formations and the greater
uniformity observed among their rocks. If the resistance to
be overcome was great the forces would accumulate, but they
must at some period find an outlet. The phenomena in

On the Maintenance of Energy. 19

connection with elevation and subsidence, and the formation
of mountain chains, ma}^ to a great extent, be explained in
this manner. Throuo-h extended observations of the I'ocks
in different formations and localities, it has been ascertained
by geologists that the subterranean forces are in a state of
continual flux over the surface of the globe. They make
themselves felt in an area, attain a maximum, and then
decline. As regards the formation of mountain chains — The
first stage appears to be the opening of a number of fissiures
running along a line near to that at which, in a long
subsecjuent period, the elevation of the mountain masses
takes place. The second stage consists in a general sinking
of the surface along the line of weakness and the deposition of
great quantities of sedimentaiy materials. The third consists
of a series of movements affecting the parts of the earth's crust
on either side of the line of weakness. By these movements
a series of tangential strains are produced, which result in
the violent up-crushing, folding, and crumpling of the
sedimentary materials deposited. Fissures again appear on
either side of the original line of weakness from which
volcanic outbursts take place. Mountain chains may be
regarded as cicatrised wounds in the earth's crust. The
subtei'ranean energies after probably accumulating for ages,
appear to first find an outlet. Enormous quantities of gases,
vapours, and molten rocks are brought to the surface. The
forces at last become exhausted and siibsidence takes place.
The original fissures become closed up and covered with
sedimentary deposits of immense thickness. The line of
weakness becomes stronger than the adjacent poi'tions of the
crust. After long ages the accumulated forces again make
themselves felt, elevation takes the place of subsidence, new
fissures are formed in the weakest places, the lateral forces
come into play, and the sediments overlying the original
fissure are upheaved. If we admit the existence of this
internal energy, we may have these processes repeated an
indefinite number of times over any portion of the earth's
crust.

In this paper I do not propose to enter more fully into the
subject, but hope, at some future time, to have an opportunity
of exhaustively reviewing that branch of dynamical geology
which treats of it. I think that by means of this force, a
more or less complete explanation of the majority of the most
interesting problems presented can be given, especially as
regards the causes of the movements of portions of the

c 2

20 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

earth's crust in the carboniferous age, and the origin of
eartliquakes, earth-tremors, and earth-oscillations.

It must be remembered that the nebula theory of Kant
and Laplace was given to the world before the discovery of
the mechanical equivalent of heat. The whole question of
the maintenance of the sun's eneigy would seem to depend
on whether the original nebula was in a heated condition or
not. Now, the conception of Kant was that the entire
universe was tilled with this nebulous matter, and that all the
heavenly bodies have been evolved from it. If space had been
altogether filled with this intensely heated nebulous matter,
it is difficult to conceive how heat could have been lost by
radiation into space. We know that heat is molecular
motion, and we know that molecular motion is caused by
intercepted mechanical motion. It is hard to see what a
priori right we have to assume the ])resence of intense
molecular motion in the orioinal nebula without accounting
for it. If we sup]iose infinite space to have contained an
infinite number of almost infinitely small particles at equal
distances apart, holding potentially, by virtue of their diffusion,
all the energies subsequently evolved, we may assume the
entire absence of molecular motion. In its absence the
particles must have been in the solid condition of matter.
Let them aggi-egate to centres of gravity, those nearest a
centre must at point of impact have acquired less velocity
than those falling from a further distance, consequently less
heat would be generated, and a body formed thus would be
constituted as previously indicated. As to the ultimate
origin of these things, science can offer no explanation, but
points to the existence of an Infinite and Eternal Power.

Art. III. — Irrigation and Water Supply in tlie
Australian Colonies.

By Newtox E. Jennings, M. Inst. C.E., F.R.I.B.A.

[Read April 12, 1888.]

The want of water in many parts of these Colonies for
irrigation, as well as for the working of mines, the supply
of stock, and domestic purposes is generally acknowledged,
it is consequent]}' unnecessary to use any arguments to
prove this

The rainftill, so fai- as the records show, at least in Victoria,
is enough to provide a sufficient supply for all purposes if
])roperly distributed ; but being intermittent, and the supply
from the various creeks, channels and rivers being variable, it
cannot be relied on without the aid of some artificial means.
Various plans have been proposed, such as the construction
of dams or anicuts in rivers or streams to raise the water to
channels for distribution ; the supply of these channels by
pumping and sinking wells. In the first case, the dams
interfere with navigation, and in most natural watercourses
the level of water varies so much, that in order to take off
water at the driest seasons, the bed of the channel must
be so low that the water level in it, for a considerable
distance, will be below the level of the country, and a great
deal of the water must be lifted, or else what is frequently
the best and most pi'ofitable land, viz., that near the river,
is left without irrigation, and any expenditure on lifting
water where it can be avoided diminishes the profits of the
cultivator, and thus renders the land less capable of bearing
the cost of works necessaiy to bring it under irrigation,
besides also employing labour which could be profitably
utilised elsewhere. Water taken off from the natural
channels while in flood also contains a very large quantity
of silt, and as the rapidity of the flow is retarded in the
channels, both because a very rapid flow would injure the
banks, and because the inclination of the bed of the canal
is reduced as low as possible in order to keep the level of
the water above the level of the country as far as possible,
the silt isdej^osited in the channels, thus causing considerable
expense for clearing them. There is always also a tendency

22 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

for the Lead sluices to silt up. The cost of raising water by
steam power is very great, necessitating a large initial
outlay and a constant fixed expenditure for maintenance,
Avhich bears a large proportion to the profit of irrigation,
and in case of partial failure of the crops, absorbs probably
the whole. The use of windmills for pumping no doubt
minimises the cost, but there is an element of uncertainty in
their use which it is desirable to eliminate as far as possible,
and consequently the suppl}'' of water should, wherever
practicable, be by gravitation. The supply of water from
wells (jccasions great cost in lifting, as a rule, and the su])ply
is small in comjjarison to the quantity required, and is
seldom profitable except for garden crops, or particularly
remunerative ones, such as chilies in India.

The direction therefore to which irrigation schemes sliould
turn, is the regulation of the supply of water by storing it
before it I'eaches the rivers and watercourses, thus reducing
the risk of floods, and providing against deficiency in times of
di'ought. The distribution of water so stored is a matter for
subsequent consideration. In India, the periods of drought
are ordinarily about six months. Here, they are usually
about the same number of weeks ; the proportion of area
to storage required here is consequently much less If
storage is provided for the whole of the ai'ea under command,
the construction of channels for distribution may to a great
extent be postponed, as in most cases only a small proportion
of the irrigable land is under cultivation ; and, although
distribution through the natural channels is in most cases
wasteful, this waste might at first be disregarded, and the
channels could be constructed as more land comes under
cultivation and the necessity for economy arises, while the
increased area cultivated would enable the necessary funds
for the work to be provided. It would very frequently be
found also, that the first cost of storing the water, and thus
securing a thoroughly satisfactory system of irrigation
would be less, and it would very seldom exceed that of
constructing weirs or anicuts on rivers of au}'^ size. It does
not follow that weirs or anicuts are never desirable, but
there is little doubt that in most cases storage is preferable,
and that endeavours should be made to adopt this system
wherever practicable.

The first steps to be taken are, to note the various
catchment basins, and to establish rain gauges in suitable
places. Considerable care and judgment is requisite in

Irrigation and Wuier Supply in Aaxt. Colonies. 23

selecting these situations, and experience in irrigation works
is almost indispensable, so that wlien sites for leservoirs are
selected, it may be possible to ascertain correctly the amount
of rainfall which will be intercepted by the reservoir. The
gauges should be of one pattern, and a uniform system of
observation should be adoj)ted in every case. Care should
be taken to note the largest rainfall in limited peiiods,
from one hour upwards, as this is of the greatest conse-
quence to enable propei- ]H'Ovision to be made for the
discharge of the surplus water when the reservoir becomes
full, as any deficiency in this respect is the principal source
of danger to a resei'voir. Notice should likewise be taken
of the longest periods of drought and rainfall, and the
minimum and maximum rainl'all for extended and continuous
pei'iods, so that the capacity of the reservoir may be
determined — the object being to store sufficient water for any
period of drought, together with sufficient to keep up a full
supply before or after the drought, during any time that the
rainfall alone is insufficient for the requirements.

The next thing to be ob.served is the determination or
the amount of I'un off corresponding to any i^articular
rainfall in any district. This depends upon the nature ot
the soil, the slope of the country, the ratio of rainfall to the
time in which it falls, whether the land is under cultivation
or not, whether it is bare or wooded, and other local
peculiarities. Attempts have been made to reduce these to
formulfe in particular instances, but so far no one has
succeeded in finding any formulae or constants Avhich would
be aj)plicable to difierent conditions. It is a subject u])on
which very little is accurately known, and although the
o-auoino- of rivers and streams would, to a o;reat extent,
solve the question, the ordinary systems of ascertaining
the velocity and discharge give results that are by no means
reliable. To oive one instance, a river was gauo-ed in the
ordinary way with fioats, and at the same time a series of
observations were taken for every 10 ft. in bi'eadth and every
2 ft. in depth, by means of an electric current meter, and
the results of the two seiies of experiments difiered by
more than 25 per cent. The same sections of the river were
used in each case, so that one element of uncertainty^ was
wanting. Probably the latter was about as correct a i-esult
as could be obtained for a large river where it was impossible
to take the actual quantity of water that had passed in a
certain time, and measure it ; but there is always some

2t Pi'oceadi i)(j-^ of the Royal Society of Victoria.

amount of eri-ov iu the section of a river taken in a strong
current, and with probably a varying level of water.
Whether any correct proportion can be arrived at between
observations' taken in this way, and tliose taken with floats
in the ordinary manner, remains to be seen ; but as really
rolial)lo results cannot be obtained without a very large
nunil.)er of scientiticalh^ conducted experiments, it will
lirobaltl}' be a long time before any very great progress is
made in the gauging of rivers and streams, and as the cost
of observ^ations taken in the way above named is very
considerably greater than those taken in the ordinary
manner, it is to be feared that this method will not be very
generally practised. It would be very desirable if some
arrangement could be made by which the various scientitic
bodies, eno-ineers, and o-overnments would communicate to
each other any observations that were made by them, and
the results that each deduced from them. Meanwhile the
ordinary observations should be made systematically, and by
tlie very best operators obtainable, but even then it will be
necessaiy to be guided a good deal by the opinions of those
who from experience are able to estimate approximately the
amount of rini off in proportion to the rainfall in different
diotiicts and under different conditions.

The next thing is to select the sites for reservoirs in
comiection with tlie land to be iirigated. For this ])urpose
men of special experience are required, as they must be
able to choose sites favourable for the construction of
reservoirs, judge approximately whether the rainfall
over the catchment area would be sufficient to till it,
whether if tilled it would provide foi' the irrigation
of all the land under its command, and to do this they
must be able to judge what land would be irrigable
from it. The site for a reservoir should be selected to
connnancl an area proportioned to its capacity, and the
probable length of drought must also be taken into
consideration. The de})th of the water sliould be great, so
as to reduce the proportion of loss b}^ evaporation. The
dam or bund to impound the water should be as short
as possible, to save exj)ense. The foundation inust be
carefully examined to see that it is suitable, and can be
made water-tight. Notice must also be taken of what
material is available for its construction, so as to determine
whether it would be most advantageously constructed of
earth or masonry. There must be a satisfactory site for

Irrigation, and Water Supply in Au.st. Colonies. 25

a weir or oversow, of such a length as would be necessary
to carry off the maximum rainfall, and at a suitable level.
It is also necessary to see that a suitable channel to carry oft
the overflow, either exists, or can be constructed. Note
must also be made of the land which is likely to be
submerged, as in many cases this is an important factor in
the practicability of the scheme. It must also be seen how
the head works are to be constructed, and what provision
can be made for the distribution of the water ; and also
what facilities, or otherwise, thei'e are for the provision of a
complete system of irrigation channels. In addition to all
these items, it is necessary to consider whether the quantity
of land under command is sufficient to comjiensate for the
construction of the reservoir and channels, and whether the
land immediately irrigable would give a return for the cost
of the reservoir, and if n(jt, whether the prospects of
additional land coming under irrigation are sufficient to
compensate for any present deficiency, and the cost of
pre]:)aripg land not previously irrigated for the reception of
water must not be lost sight of; and in estimating the
probable cost of the work, the accessibility of the site, or
otherwise, the means of obtaining the supplies, and
method of housing the men employed, must be taken into
consideration.

Having determined that on all the foregoing poiuts there
is a balance in favour of the scheme, the surveys can be
proceeded with. These will commence with contours at
every 10 feet in height, so as to make svn'e whether the
anticipations are so far correct as to render it worth while to
proceed. This will be a very small expense, and it
found satisfactory, the survey would be continued, and
intermediate contours to ascertain the exact contents of the
reservoir must be taken. For this purpose, contours every
5 feet will ordinarily be sufficient to prove indisputable that
the storage capacity is sufficient for the area under
command, and that the rainftill will suffice to fill it up to
the height proposed for the weir, and to keep up the
requisite supply. In case there has not been a fairly
accurate survey of tlie drainage area, it may be necessaiy to
survey this also ; but in cases where there is no doubt that
the area is more than sufficient, or the rainfall is so heavy
as to make certain of a sufficient su])ply, this may be
postponed, uidess the site for the weir is restricted in
length, in which case it should be done at once, in order to

26 Proceedmgs of the Rorjal Society of Victoria.

see that sufficient waterway can be provided for tlie surplus
water.

After dealing with many other important considerations,
Mr. Jennings said, with regard to the materials for
construction, it will generally be found that if earth is
obtainable wliich is not of too porous a nature, the cost will
be less than stone, even if this is available on the spot. The
supply of water during construction must also be taken into
consideration, as the most satisfactory way of constructing
an earthen dam is to water it and roll it in. layers of about
6 inches thick, this forms a stronger and more impervious
dam than one with only a puddle wall in the centre. It is
desirable, if possible, to face the side slope next the water
with stone, and consequently it will have to be noted how
near the site this can be procured. fStone or brick will be
required for the head works, and in most cases for the weir,
and the facilities for procuring brick earth must also be
investigated, as well as the question of fuel for making
bricks. Sometimes a site, which to an unexperienced eye
appears most umpromising, turns out particularly desirable ;
for instance, it may be possible to consti'uct a tunnel which
will bring land under command which at first seems
inaccessible, or a weir may be constructed by cutting-
through rock wliich would be su{)posed to be too costly,
until it is remembered that the stone excavated will be
wanted for the head works and for facing the dam. A low
spui* may run out from a range of hills, and it might appear
as if the length of the dam would be excessive, but on
investigation it may be found that this spur is just about
the height of the dam proposed to be erected. But the
discrimination of all these points can only be acquired by
practise, united with natural capacity, and no theoretical
knowledo-e will enable a man to select a site.

To sum up, therefore, what is necessary to be done in order
to carry out irrigation, and thus raise the value of land
many-fold, it Avould ap])ear desirable that Government
should take in hand the stoi'age of water, so as to avoid
any jealousies and conflict of intej-ests. The storage should
be on high ground, and well up the rivers or streams, as
there can be no question as to the right of Government to
intercept the rainfall of its own land, and numberless
disputes may arise as to the proportion which may be
intercepted ov taken from a river. All works of this
description should be arranged so as to be reproductive

Irrigation and \yater Supply in Aust. Colonies. 27

either immediately, or in the near future, and to make them
so, either a charge for water should be made according to the
quantity used, or the area irrigated, or else a charge on all
land under command which could obtain water if the
owners or occupiers wished to take it. Whether there
should be different rates for pasture and cultivated lands
need not just now be discussed. Investigations as to
rainfall and discharge of rivers, &c., should be systematically
and energetically proceeded with, bearing in mind, that the
longer the period during which such observations are made,
the more correct will be the results, and they should not
therefore be postponed, until any juirticular work is about
to be executed. The country should be examined by
thoroughly experienced irrigation engineers, who should
select sites which appear appropriate for the construction of
reservoirs, and which command land which is, or is likely to
come under cultivation. Some preliminary survey of tliese
sites would be desirable, though not essential, as, if
irrigation works are required in any particular district, and
funds a]-e available, it would be preferable that these should
be completely surveyed, and designs and estimates made,
and wlien time permits, or funds are available, preliminar}'
surveys of the rest can be curried out. If experienced men
and money are still available, detailed surveys should be
made, so that Government may have in their possession
complete irrigation schemes for every part of the Colony,
and they would be able to proceed at once whenever the
necessity arose in any particular district.

Although irrigation only is mentioned in the above
remarks, they are intended to apply to the conservation of
water wherever required for other purposes, the only
modification being as to the command of land. The
questions of the distribution of water and construction of the
channels for the purpose, and the discussion of the manner
in which the revenue should be raised to make the works
reproductive, may be left for remark on a future occasion.

Art. IV. — An Experiinent to slievj hovj the Earth is made
to Gravitate toivards the Sun.

By T. Wakelin.

Art. V. — The Rabbit Question.
By H. C. WiGG, M.D. Ed., F.R GS. Eng.

[Eead March 8, 1888.]

The loss and even desolation cansed in many parts of this
country by the excessive multiplication of rabbits, and the
great reward of £25,000 offered by New South Wales for
their extirpation, have induced many efforts to discover a
cui'e for the plague.

Of these the most important has been that of M. Pasteur ;
but his proposed remedy is so uncertain, and at the same
time contains such elements of danger, that I have thought
it right, as a matter of urgency, to direct the attention of
the Royal Society to the subject.

He liHS discovered that a certain virulent epidemic disease
found in France and pai'ts of the Continent, and called the
fowl cholera, can be easily communicated to rabbits, and
with fatal effect. The poison of this disease he intends to
scatter broadcast throughout the colonies, hoping in this
maimer to destroy the rabbits everywhere.

It is this scheme, the prospects of its success, and the
grave risks attending it, that we liave to consider to-
night.

His plan is to obtain the microbe, which is the effective
cause of the disease, to cultivate it in properl}'' prepared
infusions, until he has multiplied each single particle of the
poison into hundreds of millions, and then to spread it over
the ground or over food prepared for the rabbits. The
microbe is a living being, extremely minute, and found in

The Rabbit Quedion. 29

the blood of diseased animals, and it is supposed that there
is a special one for each form of disease. There is much
difficulty ill saying whether it is vegetable or animal.

It is now nearly forty years since microbes were first noticed
by Davaine, but their real importance as factors in disease
was not recognised thoroughly until 1877, when the
celebrated paper of MM. Pasteur and Joubert was read
before the Academy of Sciences.

These o-entlemen selected anthrax, a disease affecting- men
and cattle, callea in the first case " malignant pustule," and
in the second " splenic fever," and showed that in the blood
myriads of these little organisms were found, either as slender
waving rods, or minute oval spores, or as curled filaments ;
and also proved that the poison if it existed in these could
be cultivated out of the body to an indefinite extent without
losing any of its infectious virulence. The method was
this : — A neutralised decoction of yeast in water was
strained and heated so that all germs in it were destroyed,
and a drop of the diseased blood was then placed in it.
After a day or two it was full of the microbic growth, and a
single drop let fall into a fresh quantity of yeast water
produced a second crop, and so on. Of course the latter
cultivations give the microbe free from any foreign matter,
and it is from these that its form is best studied. Over fifty
successive cultivations of the anthrax microbe have been
made, and the last one was as virulent as the first. I spoke
of the spores of the microbe. While the active form is very
sensitive to degrees of heat (the typhoid microbe being very
inactive at low temperatures, and the anthrax microbe
inactive at high ones), the spores, the seeds as one might call
them, which form when the protoplasm of the active plant is
drying up, can endure the greatest heat and cold, and could
be swept in dust storms from one end of the colony to
another, carrying disease and death for thousands of
miles.

This should be borne in mind when we consider the
proposal to carry on the experiments "safely" here within
walled paddocks. We might as well build a post and rail
fence to keep out the cholera, or attempt to enclose small-
pox within open wire network. Even an island would not
secure safety, for the germs might be blown across, or be
carried on a boat, or on the clothes and hair of the
experimenters. This is one of the great dangers — once
admitted, the disease is practically uncontrollable.

so Proccedlii.(j.'i of flic Royal Society of Victoria.

There is another point that I will ask \^ou to bear in your
minds, as upon it hinges all the value of the experiments
held on sheep that we have received by a recent mail, and
which are to prove that they could not be attacked by the
disease. I quote the words of M. Valery Radot, M. Pasteur's
son-in-law, and his recognised organ : — " Easily inoculable
and fatal to the ox, the slieep, the rabbit and the guinea pig,
splenic fever is very rare in the dog and pig. These must
be inoculated several times before they contract the disease,
and even then it is not always possible to produce it." He
proceeds to state that fowls never take it, but that if they
are artificially chilled they do take it easily — (the logic is not
mine) — and it proves exceedingly fatal to them.

Now all this simply .shows that under varying circum-
stances of temperature and of intensity of the contagion, the
microbe afiects different animals, including those rarely
susceptible, and those supposed to he never susceptible to
its infiuence.

Now for the Rheims experiments, to which so much
importance has been attached. A walled-in vine3'ard of 1 9
acres (8 hectares) was greatl}^ infested with rabbits, and
when they had multiplied so much that there was not
sufticent hei'bage left to keep them from starvation, the
amiable old lady to whom the place belonged had them fed
each day with hay and dry clover. After some time,
however, even she found that it was too much and called in
M. Pasteur, who saturated the food with his cholera-poisoned
broth, and in two or three days there where hardly any of
them left. That is, that famished rabbits within an enclo-
sure and accustomed to artificial food one day find that food
poisoned and die accordingly, a result that might safely have
been predicted even by non-scientific people, and that is all.
One reason why this experiment was not dangerous and,
indeed, ^jrobably why it was allowed to be performed at all :
it was not done in summei', and still less in the fierce heat
and far sweeping dust storms of our plain; it was done in the
depth of a French winter and amid falling snow.

Again, he inoculates one or more sheep, and allows others
to be in the fields with the poisoned rabbits, and says they
cannot take it because they did not become infected then,
but this, too, was done in the depth of winter ; and all know
how much the action of zymotic poisons is affected by
season and temperature.

TJte Rabbit Questiov. 31

Information has been withheld as to what birds it attacks,
and whether we may expect to lose our domestic poultry of
every kind. It is, however, pretty certain that we should lose
our native insectivorous birds, and with them the only res-
traint we possess over locusts and grasshoppers, which, no
longer unchecked as they are now, might become a plague fiir
worse than the rabbits. But it will naturally be said, if
such things happen here, how is it that they do not occur in
France ? The answer to this question is twofold. In the
lirst place, whenever a new disease falls upon virgin soil
adapted to its growth, it extends with singular rapidity and
virulence, and that whether the di.sease be in man, as
small-pox, or in the earth as thistles and brambles. After a
time, however and often after the most frightful
ravages, the disease appears to have consumed either the
whole or a very large portion of the special material required
for its growth, and then either disappears altogether or is
confined within moderate bounds.

A most striking example of this is within the memory of
all. In lS7-i King Thakombau left Fiji to pay a visit to
the Governor of New South Wales at Sj^dney on the
occasion of his cession of his realm to the British Crown.

While there he contracted measles, a disease entirely
unknown in Fiji, and unfortunately returning home before
he was free from the microbes, these minute particles spread
to his immediate attendants and grew and multiplied in
them, till at last the di.sease swept like a storm over the
islands and no fewer than 40,000 people out of that small
population died from its affects. After four or five months
the epidemic ceased in its virulent chai'acter, and now
measles there is scarcely more severe than in Europe.

In the same wa}', I am informed that the growth of the
briar rose in Tasmania, which at one time threatened such
great mischief to that colony, is now far more easily
controlled than at first ; and that thistles in Victoria, partl}^
no doubt, through the special legislation, but partly also
from the exhaustion of certain ingredients of the soil, are
becoming greatly restricted in area. Now in France the
plants, the animals, and the diseases have, for thousands of
years, been adapting themselves to each other, and, if I might
use a rather far-fetched simile, they have established a
7)iodus vivendi.

Here we have new birds, new animals, a virgin soil and
new climate conditions. Who can tell what results will

32 P roceed'Diys of tke Royal Society of Victoria.

occur when these are brought into contact with a new
choleraic disease ? Next, besides the fact that in France the
choleraic microbe is on a worn out soil — worn out for its own
purposes, I mean — we must remember that the frosts and
snows and rains of the long winter there are unfavourable to
the extension of the microbe, while in that country of small
farms, where every range of trees, every growing field, acts as
a filter, the conditions are totally dissimilar to those on our
vast sweeps of plain, "growing weather" all through the win-
ter, and dust winds raking the country sti'aight down from the
rabbit infected fields to the fertile distiicts of the coast. Is
there, then, any certainty as to what would be the result of
the introduction here of this poison ? There is no certainty.
Microbes of some of the most malignant diseases are sterile
in certain countries ; thus, although typhus fever is endemic
in England and Ireland, we have never had one case in
Australia. It seems as if it could not live out here. And
the poison of the yellow fever of America dies out rapidly in
England. So it may be with the chicken cholera in the
colonies, but that is only a I'emote chance, and — no one
knows.

Lastly, is there any reason why we should endanger our
flocks, our green crops, the whole prosperity of tlie country,
at a word from M. Pasteur ? He is a man who has done
brilliant scientific work, especially in the diseases of silk-
worms, the diseases of wine, and the investigation of zymotic
disease, but who has the intensely French pasbion for
pushing great ideas further than they will go.

A few brief references to his last great work, the cure of
hydrophobia, will illustrate my meaning, and at the same
time give us a salutary caution as to believing too much of
what we are vaguely and grandiloquently told about his
successes. He attenuates the virus of mad dogs by passing
it through the systems of a rabbit and a monkey, and then
injects with modified cultures, usually from the monkey's
brain, into men and dogs as a ])rotective and curative
measure. For a year or two all went on well, and one
enthusiastic writer even declared that he had " built (upon
mad dogs) the eternal temj)le of his fame." Centres for mad
dog vaccination were established at Vienna, Buda-Pesth, and
half a dozen other towns ; and in March iy8(i, w^e find from
the Lancet that 350 cases had been treated by M. Pasteur,
and that but one death had occurred, and that in a case
recognised as very serious from the beginning. On loth

The Rabbit Quxdion. -33

May we find that three persons more have died from one set
alone. On 1 2th June another is dead ; on 21st August a
boy is dead ; on 28th August three more boys, two French
and one English ; on 4th September a patient dies ; on 13th
November another, and so on. Then at the end of December
the statistics of the Pasteur Institute for the previous 14
months are published, and we find that 31 of the patients
are dead ; but it is conclusively proved to us in the report by
figures (which cannot lie) that during this ])eriod M. Pasteur
had saved the lives of 163 of his patients. This was a truly
great result, and would have excited much admiration had
not Professor Peter, of the Hopital Necker, pointed out from
the vital statistics that the average mortality for the
whole of France before the discovery of the infallible cure
was 30 per annum. And to obtain this result thousands of
men and women, many nevei bitten by rabid animals at all,
have been inoculated with the virus and are scattered all
through France.

The poison intended for us is now on the ocean, and
scarcely a fortnight's sail from our shores. Two of M.
Pasteur's assistants are on board the Guzco with large supplies
of the choleraic microbe, and perhaps even the germs of
other diseases as well. The opinion I offer to you, and
which I hope that you, as the leading scientific body in
Victoria, will confirm, is that our Government should
immediately take steps to make not only the introduction
but the use of these things highly penal. It seems to me
that in trifling with such diseases we should be rushing
blindly towards a precipice ; and what lies in the darkness
beyond it no man living can say.

J>

Art. VI. — An Alphabetical List of the Genera and
Species of Sponges described bij H. J. Carter, Esq.,
F.R.S., together with a Number of Ills More Important
References to those of other AutJtors, with an
Introductory Kotice.

By Arthur Dendy, M. Sc, F.L.S.

Demonstrator and Assistant Lecturer in Biology in the University of
Melbourne.

[Read June 14, 1888.]

I. — Introductory Notice.

Mr. Carter is, and has for a long time, been justly recog-
nised as the oldest and most experienced of all those who
have made a special study of the sub-kingdom Porifera, or
Sponges.

He produced his lirst paper on the subject, entitled " Notes
on the Species, Structure, and Animality of the Freshwater
Sponges in the Tanks of Bombay," whilst stationed at
Bombay as a surgeon in the army. This paper was published
in the " Transactions of the Bombay Medical and Physical
Society " of 184^7 (No. 8), and was reprinted in the " Annals
and Magazine of Natural History (Seiies 2, vol. I) in the
following year. The last paper on the subject which appeared
from his pen, on a collection of sponges from the Mergui
Archipelago, was published only last year in the Journal
of the Linnean Society of London, and in the same year
he published four other papers in the " Annals and Magazine
of Natural History."

In the forty-one years from 1847 to 1887 (inclusive), Mr.
Carter has published no less than 125 papers on sponges,
a far greater number than any other author. These papers
treat of nearly 800 distinct species of sponges, arranged
under over 200 distinct generic names. By far the greater
number of these 800 species ai-e described by Mr. Carter for
the first time.

Although both his first and last papers were published
elsewhere, it was a very rare exception for Mr. Carter to
publish anywhere except in the " Annals and Magazine of

List of Sponges Described by H. J. Carter. 35

Natural History," which renders the study of Ids papers,
and the production of such a list as the pi-esent, a Hir easier
task than it would otherwise have been.

It is much to be regretted, however, that Mi\ Carter has
never been able to collect his numerous observations and
bring them together in a more coherent form. As it is, they
remain scattered about in a state of almost hopeless
confusion through the 125 papeis above mentioned, and
without the assistance of some such list as the present, it is
<litticult to gain a correct idea of his work.

The greater portion by far of Mr. Carter's work is purely
systematic, and consists in the description of new species ;
but he has also written on the Anatomy and Embjyology
of the group. He commenced, as we have seen, in 1847,
with the study of the Freshwater Sponges, and in the series ot
papers which he published on this subject, there are some
extremely important observations which have hardly
attiacted as much attention as they deserve. This might be
said of a good many of Mr. (farter's observations, and it is
])0ssibly due to the fact that they are mostly more or less buried
in a mass ot |)urely systematic description, which none but a
specialist would ever think of reading. Mr. Carter is a
wonderfully careful and accurate observer, and considering
the early date at which his observations on Sjiougilla were
made, when the study of sponges was practically virgin soil,
his results are most remarkable.

Between the years ISIO and 1868 only two papers
appeared in his name, but from 1868 onwards, until the
middle of 1887, not a year has passed in which he has not
])ublished something about sponges. The year 1874 was
marked by special activity, for in this year he commenced
the publication of his " iJescriptions and Figures of Deep
Sea Sponges and their Spicules from the Atlantic Ocean,
dredged up on board H.M.S. Porcupine,"^ and in the same
year he published two important papers on the Develop-
ment of Marine Sponges.-f- The Porcupine j-eports are
decidedly the most valuable of Mr. Carter's .s^^stematic
papers, and the papers on the Development of Marine
Sponges are undoubtedly the most important of his more
purely biological works.

The progress of the work on the Porcupine sponges was
interrupted b}'- the publication, in 1875, of the " Notes

* A. M. N. H.

Ser. 4.

Vol. xiv, p. 207, et seq.

t A. M. N. H.

Ser. 4.

Vol. xiv, pp. 321, 389.

D 2

o() Procrf'dltxjx of flic Roipd Sov'tety of Victoria.

Introductory to the Stud}- and Classification of the
Spongida."* The publication of these notes appears to have
been suggested to Mr. Carter by the obvious necessity of
having some definite system upon which to arrange his
numerous species. The plan of the " Notes" was a compre-
hensive one. They were to consist of three parts, and were
to form a kind of general guide to the whole suliject, which
was rapidly becoming more and more complex. The three
parts were to be — (1) Anatomy and Physiology ; (2) Pro-
posed Classification of the Spc^ngida ; (3) A furtlier Division
into Svd)-families, Genera and Species, so far as our
knowledge extends.

The fii'st part was a genei-al account of the anatomy and
physiology of sponges, including those structures, viz., the
skeletal elements, upon which the subsequent classification
was based. The second part contains Mr. Carter's scheme of
classification, which is sufficiently well known to all
spongologists, but which has never obtained general
acce})tance. He himself, howevei', has adhered to it syste-
matically, and its appearance at this stage was therefore of
great im])ortance to the student of his papers. The
promised third part, which should have been a kind of
coping stone to the whole structure, most unfortunately
never appeared. After the publication of the second part,
Mr. Carter returned to his work on the Porcupine Sponges,
the desciiptions of which he completed in 1870.

Between 1876 and 1885 there appeared a long series of
miscellaneous papers on sponges, which need not here be
specially noticed. In 1885, however, an event took place
of special interest to Victorian Naturalists, namely, the
appeai-ance of Mr. Carter's first pa[)er-f- on the splendid series
of sponges from the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads
and Western Port, collected and sent to England by Mr. J.
Bracebridge Wilson, M.A. Henceforth, Mr. Carter devoted
almost all his energy to working out and describing these
sponges, and he published a series of fifteen papers u})on
them in the Aruials and Magazine of Natural History. In
these fifteen papers he records 211 species and varieties,
nearly all of which were new to science and all collected by
Mr. Bracebridge Wilson.

After the conclusion of this laborious work, in 1887, Mr.
Carter published two noteworthy papers of a more strictly

* A. M. N. H. Ser. 4. Vol. xvi, pp. 1, \M.
t A. M. N. H. Ser. 5. Vol. xv, p. 107.

Lid of Sponges Described by H. J. Carter. 37

biological character — the first " On tlie Position of the
Ampullaceoiis Sac and the Function of the Water Canal-
System in the Spongida ;"* and the second, " On the
Reproductive Elements of the Spongida."f The latter was
his lait sponge ]:)aper in the Annals and Magazine of Natural
History, in which he had now been pnblishing for 41 years.
It was succeeded by his report on the sponges of tlie Mergui
Archipelago, in tlie Joarmd of the Liimean Society of
London, I which, liowever, Mr. Carter informs me was
written so far back as 1883.

As Mr. Carter has at length been obliged by the state of his
health to cease working at his favourite subject, and as we
shall probably have no more papers on sponges from this
indefatigable and able naturalist, it has occurred to me that
I might perhaps benefit other naturalists as well as myself
by the publication of a complete list of all the genera and
species which he has described. These are arranged in alpha-
betical order, with full references to the i[)laces where the
descriptions are to be found, and it is hoped that the list will
serve as an index to Mr. Carter's papers.

The list of genera and species was compiled whilst I was
working in the Natural History Department of the British
Museum, and it contains 985 references, every one of which
was obtained from the original paper. Jn addition to the
species described for the first time by Mr. Carter himself,
which are distinguished by the presence of his name attached
to them, the list contains a number of his more important
references to the species of other authors. Care has been
taken to give all the names exactly in the form in which
they a[)pear in Mr. (Jarter's works, and although subsequent
research will j)robably necessitate considerable modification
in Mr. (barter's nomenclature, I have felt that it would be
out of place to attempt any such modification here.

It may be of especial interest to Victorian Naturalists to
observe, that more than a quarter of the species and varieties
mentioned in the list are recorded by Mr. Cartel' from the
neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads and Western Port.

* A. M. N. H. Ser. 5. Vol. xix, p. 203.
t A. M. N. H. Ser. 5. Vol. xix, p. 350.
J Joiir. Linn. Sue. Vol. xxi, p. 61.

88 Proceedmi/s of tJ/c lioijal Society of Victoria.
II. — Alphabetical List.

Acantliella cactiformis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 114

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 364

„ liirciniopsis
,, stipitata
Acanthellina pai'viconulata

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

•5,
5,

xvi, p. 364

vii, p. 380

xvi, p. 365

,, rugolineata

J)

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 365

Acarnus innominatns

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 273

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 195

Acervochalina claviformis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•%

xviii, p. 376

Agelas dispar

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 195

Alcyoncellum corbicula
,, speciosum
Alcyoiiium purpureum

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

4,
4,
4,

xii, p. 367
xii, p. 367
xvi, p. 197

A.M.N.H.

•5,

ix, p. 352

Alectona Higgini

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 58

,, Miliar!

„ J.E. Micro. Soc, vol. ii, ]). 494

Amorphina anonym a
„ cancello.sa

>5
5)

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,
5,

xvii, p. 49
xvii, ]). 50

„ megalorhapliis

J)

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 368

„ nigrocutis

)J

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 50

,; stellifera

))

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 344

Amoi'pliino])sis excavans

„ Jour. Linn. Soc.

, vol. xxi, p. 77

Aphrocallistes beatrix

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 359

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 451

„ Bocagei

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 359'

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 450

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 199

Apliroceras asconoides

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 134

„ syconoides
Aplysina aerophoba

)»

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,
4,

5,

xviii, p. 135

xvi, p. 191

ix, p. 270

,, caespitosa
„ capensis

Carter

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii. p. 282
xvi, p. 192
viii, p. 110

„ carnosa

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 191

,, cauliformis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 270

P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad.,

18S4, p. 202

„ clialinoides

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 192

„ conipacta

J)

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, ]). 109

„ couipressa
,, corneostellata

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,
4,

ix, p. 270
X, p. 105

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 191

,, cruor

>>

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 286

„ fenestrata

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 272

„ fusca

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 36

List of Spourjes Described by H. J. Carter.

39

A.M.N. H.

5.

viii, p. 107

Aplysina incrustan.s

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 231

))

inflata

55

A.M.N.H.

55

viii, p. 108

>j

Isevis

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 204

>j

longissima

55

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 271

J5

massa

J>

A.M.N.H.

55

xviii, p. 284

}}

naevus

55

A.M.N.H.

45

xviii, p. 229

A.M.N.H.

55

xviii, p. 285

55

purpurea

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 36

A.M.N.H.

55

viii, p. 103

Ai-abescula parasitica

55

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 464

Ascaltis Lamarckii P.

Acad. "Nat. Sci., Philad.,

1844, p. 208

Ascetta clatbrus

A.M.N.H.

5,

xiv, p. 17

Askoneiiia setul.alense

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 361

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 368

Aulodictyon Woodwartlii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 360

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 452

Axinella atropurpurea

Carter

A.M.N.H.

55

xvi, p. 359

)5

chalinoides

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 358

55

„ var. cribrosa ,,

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 377

J»

_ „ „ glutino

sa „

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 359

J>

cinnaniomea

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

55

cladoflagellata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

55

xviii, p. 37 r

55

coccinea

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 378

55

flabellata

55

A.M.N.H.

b,

xvi, p. 361

>5

melnniforuiis

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 362

55

pilifera

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 362

55

poly})oideb P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad.,

1884, p. 205

55

setacea

Carter

A.M.N.H.

55

xvi, p. 359

55

solida

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 362

55

stelliderma

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 360

55

,, var. acerata ,,

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 360

55

villosa

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 361

)5

virgultosa

55 J'

our. Linn. Soc

;., V

ol. xxi, p. 68

55

,, var. massa

„ J(

Dur. Linn. Soc

;., vol. xxi, p. 68

Axos anchorata

J)

A.M.M.H.

5,

vii, p. 382

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 288

„ Cliftonii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

„ libulata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 383

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 288

„ flabelliformis

;>

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 285

„ spinipoculum

»

A.M.N.H.

55

iii, p. 286

Azorica

PfeitFeraj

55

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 439

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 442

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 466

Battersl

)ya Bucklandi

A.M.N.H.

4.

xvi, p. 199

40 Proceedings of the Royal Society of VictoHa.

Cacospongia cavernosa

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 193

'.' ^P-

Jour. Linn. 8oc.,

vol. xxi, p. 64

Carmia macilenta

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 276

Carteriospongia caliciformis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 221

Caulospongia plicata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

„ verticillaris

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

Cavochaliiia bilamellata

A.M.N.H.

^

xvi, p. 287

,, (ligitata var. arenosa Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 281

Cellulophana pileata

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 258

Chalina coni}»ressa

A.M.N.H.

•■>,

x,p. 112

,. digitata var. arenosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 280

„ inornata

Midi;

and Naturalist, vol. 3, p. 194

,, oculata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 193

P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Pliilad.,

1884, p. 204

,, ,, var. fibrosa Carter Jour. Linn. Soc

!., vol. xxi, p. 66

„ „ „ repens

>>

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 375

,, pahnata

A.M.N.H.

ry,

X, p. 109

,, polycliotoma

A.M.N.H.

^

xvi, p. 284

,, „ var. anchorata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 289

„ „ angulata

3?

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 285

„ „ „ couipressa

5)

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 284

„ ,, ,, moniliformis

3)

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 285

„ ,, ,, oculata

A.M.N.H.

^,

xvi, p. 284

,, „ „ robusta

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•5,

xvi, p. 285

„ ,, ,, tiichotoma

))

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 115

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 284

,, rubens

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 276

„ seriata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

., spinifera Carter Jour. Linn. Soc.

, vol. xxi, p. 66

Chalinopsis clathrodes

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 195

Chondrilla australiensis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 23

A.M.N.H.

^^,

viii, p. 249

,, distincta

A.M.N.H.

^,

viii, p. 249

„ embolopora

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 249

„ mixta

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 249

„ nucula

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 191

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 249

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 268

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 277

„ papillata

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 278

., })hyllodes

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 249

„ sacciformis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 299

,, secunda

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 277

Chondrocladia virgata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 217

CLondropsis arenifera

Carter

A.M.N.H.

0,

xvii, p. 122

Cliondrosia plebeja

A.M.N.H.

•5,

viii, p. 248

,, reniformis

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 248

List of Sponges Described by H. J. Carter. 41

Chondrosia spurca

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xix, p. 286

,, tuberculata

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 248

Ciocalyptapenicillus var.

aciculata Carter A.M.N.H.

5, xvi, p. 366

„ Tyleri

A.M.N.H.

T),

xvi, p. 366

Cladorhiza abyssicola

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 21(S

„ var. corticocancellata Garter

A.M.N.H.

^5

xviii, p. 319

Ciathria conipressa

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 195

„ oroides

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 195

Clathrina cavata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 502

„ clathrus

A.M.N.H.

55

xiv, p. 17

,, laniinoclatlirata Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 509

„ latitubulata

?5

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 515

,, osculum

)?

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 503

,, primordialis

A.M.N.H.

•55

xvii, p. 510

„ sulphurea

A.M.N.H.

55

xiv, p. 18

„ tripodifera

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 505

„ „ var. gravida „

A.M.N.H.

55

xvii, p. 507

„ veiitricosa

J5

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 512

Clioiia abyssorum

J)

A.M.N.H.

45

xiv, p. 249

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 353

„ bacillifera

Carter Jour. Linn. See.

, vol. xxi, p. 76

„ caribbtea

n

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 346

„ celata

A.M.N.H.

45

xvi, p. 197

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 349

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 353

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 458

„ corallinoides

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 353

„ ensifera

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 354

„ gracilis

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 353

,, Howsei

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 353

„ lobata

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 353

„ mazatlanensis

A.M.N.H.

5.

ix, p. 353

„ mucronata

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 354

„ northumbrica

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 353

,, subulata

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 354

„ vastifica

A.M.N.H.

55

ix, p. 353

„ verinifera

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 353

„ Warreni

Carter

A.M.N.H.

55

vii, p. 370

Colviinnitis sqnamata

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 252

Cometella pyrula

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 388

„ simplex

55

A.M.N.H.

45

xviii, p. 395

Corallistes aculeata

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 143

,, borealis

55

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 439

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 443

„ Bowerbankii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 460

„ clavatella

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 438

42 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.

Corallistes elegantioi-

„ elegant issim a Carter

„ microtuberculatus
„ noli tangere

„ poly discus

„ typus

,, verrucosa Carter

Cornulum textile ,,

Corticium abyssi „

„ australiensis ,,

, , candelabrum

„ Kittonii Carter

,, parasiticum Carter

„ plicatum
,, stelligerum
,, versatile

,, Wallichii Carter

Coscinoderma lanuginosum ,,

Crateromorpha Meyeri

Cribrella hospitalis

Dactylia cbaliniformis Carter

„ impar „

,, palmata ,,

Dactylocalyx Bowerbankii

„ Masoni

„ polydiscus

,, Prattii

,, puniicea
,, pumiceus

,, siibglobosa
Dactylocaly cites callodiscus Carter
,, ellipticus ,,

A.M.N H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5

, vi,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii

P-

A.M.N.H.

4

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

yi,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xyi,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4.

xyi,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiy,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii,

p.

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

X,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV,

P-

A.M.N.H.

^\

XV,

P-

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii.

P-

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4

xvi,

p.

A.M.N.H.

4

xii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4

vii,

P-

A.M.N.H.

4

vii,

P-

Li'<t of Sponges Described bij H. J. Garter.

43

DactyL

oca

lycites Vicaryi Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p.

123

Darwiuell

a australiensis

11

A.M.N.H.

•"',

XV, p.

202

Dendvi

11a

rosea var. dieitata

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p.

281

Dercites haldoneusis

11

A.M.N.H.

^1

vii, p.

130

Dercitus niger

11

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p.

3

A.M.N.H.

^1

xvi, p.

199

Desniacel!

a iiuniilio

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p.

250

Desmacidon ajoaS'roi'il^

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

197

))

fistulosa

A.M.N.H.

5,

X, p.

121

5)

,, var. tiiligihosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

X, p.

121

J5

Jetti'eysii

A.M.N.H.

'3,

vi, p.

37

A.M.N.H.

0,

X, p.

121

T>

tituliaus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

197

Dictyocjliiidrus abyssi

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p.

29

fi

abyssorum

11

A.M.N.H.

4.

xviii, p.

232

))

aceratus

,, Jour. Linn. Soc

., vol. xxi, p.

67

J5

anchorata

11

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p.

251

J>

cacticutis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p.

354

5>

dentatus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

198

5>

hisjiidus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

196

Jou

r. Linn. Soc,

. vol

. xxi, p.

66

53

laciniatus

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p.

296

JJ

iiianaarensis

11

A.M.N.H.

•'>,

vi, p.

37

)J

liiuiforniis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p.

354

11

jtiiinatitidus

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p.

353

11

Pykii

')

A.M.N.H.

^1

iii, p.

297

11

ram OS us

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

195

11

reticiilatus

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p.

377

11

sessilis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

38

11

simplex

11

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p.

234

11

Yickersii

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p.

292

11

virgultosus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p.

234

Discodermia aspei-a

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

147

11

laM idiscus

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi. p.

149

11

papillata

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

146

11

2 )oly discus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p.

462

11

sceptrellifera

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p.

372

11

siuuosa

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p.

372

11

s]>inispirulifera

11

A.M.N.H.

•5,

vi, p.

148

Donatia auiantiuni

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

198

11

ly

ucurium

A.M.N.H

5,

ix, p.

358

Jou)

r. Linn. Soc,

vol

. xxi, p.

77

11

multifida

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p.

358

Dotona

pu

Icliella

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

57

l)ysidea

'. antiqua

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

i, p.

139

,,

chaliniformis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p.

217

11

fn

igilis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

193

44,

Froceedinf/s of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Dysidea hirciniformis
,, Kirkii

A.M.N.H. 4, xviii,
A.M.N.H. 5, XV,
Carter A.M.N.H. 5, xv,
A.M.N.H. 5, vii,
A.M.N.H. 5, XV,
ramoglomerata Carter Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi,
,, var. granulata ,, Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi,

,, „ ramotubulata ,, Jour. Linn. >Soc., vol. xxi,
tenerrima Carter P. Acad. Nat. 8ci.,Philad., 1884,
tubulosa Carter A.M.N.H. 5, ix,

p. 232
p. 215
p. 217
p. 374
p. 216
p. 64
p. 65
p. 65
p. 203
p. 275

Echinoclathria favus

„ var. arenifera

„ gracilis

,, nodosa

„ subhispida

„ tenuis

Echinonema anchoratum
,, csespitosa

,, flabelliformis

„ incrustans

„ pectiniformis

„ typicuni

,, vasiplicata

Ecioneniia conipressa

,, nana

Ectyon cylindricus

,, flabelliformis

,, mauritianus

,, sparsus

Ectyonopsis raniosa

Esperia borassus

,, Cunningliami

,, cupressiforniis

„ „ var. bihamatifer

„ „ ,, haniatifera

,, indica

„ laevis

,, obscura

,, parasitica

])lacoides
])lun)osa

A.M.N.
A.M.N.

A.M.N.
A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N,

A.M.N.

A.M.N.

A.M.N,
Carter A.M.N,

A.M.N.

A.M.N,

A. M.N.

A.M.N,

A.M.N

A.M.N
Carter A.M.N,

A.M.N.

A.M.N,

A.M.N,
a „ A.M.N

A.M.N
„ Jour. Linn.

A.M.N

A.M.N

A.M.N

A.M.N
Carter A.M.N

A.M.N
Jour. Linn.

H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
H.
.H.
.H.
Soc,
H.
,H.
,H.
.H.
H.
.H.
Soc,

XVI, p.

xvi, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.

vii, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.
xvi, p.

vii, p.
X, p.
XI, p.

xi, p.
xii, p.
xii, p.
xii, p.
vii, p.
xvi, p.

ix, p.
xii, p.

4, xviii, p.

5, ix, p.
4, xiv, p.
4, xviii, p.

4, xviii, p.
vol. xxi, p.

5, ix, p.
5, ix, p.
5, XV, p.
.5, xviii, ]t.

4, xviii, p,

5, ix, p,
vol. xxi, p.

292
350
356
356
356
355
379
352
352
353
353
195
378
114
362
362
314
311
310
270
195
281
315
317
300
215
318
471

72
291
299
108
455
316
299

79

List of Sponries Described by H. J. Carter. 45

Esperia serratohaniata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 49

,, socialis

)j

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 276

„ tunicata

A.M.KH.

5,

vi, p. 49

„ villosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 213

Esperiopsis villosa

>'

A.M.N.H.

5.

ix, p. 296

Esperites giganteus

)»

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 131

A.M.X.H.

4,

xviii, p. 459

„ haldonensis

Carter

A.M.KH.

4,

vii, p. 131

Euplectella aspergillum

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 359

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 366

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 199

„ cucumer

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 362

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 367

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 200

Eurete ftim'eopsis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xix, p. 122

Euspongia anfractuosa

)5

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 316

„ CO 111 pacta

1>

A.M.N.H.

•5,

x, p. 106

„ infundibuliformis

>5

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 374

Fanea densa

>»

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 463

,, facunda

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 454

,, fecunda

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 360

,, infundibularis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 360

„ infundibuliformis

»>

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 448

,, occa

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 360

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 454

A.M.N.H.

^

XV, p. 388

Fibularia niassa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 282

„ ramosa

j>

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 283

Jour. Linn. Soc,

, vol

. xxi, p. 71

Fibulia carnosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 51

Forcepia colonensis

jj

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 248

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 110

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 53

„ crassanchorata

)!

A.M.N.H.

•5,

XV, p. Ill

Geelongia vasiformis

>>

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 120

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 306

Geodia arabica

))

A.M.N.H.

4,

iv, p. 4

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

„ areolata

>>

A.M.N.H.

'%

vi, p. 133

,, canaliculata

A.M.N.H.

5,

xi, p. 346

„ gibberosa

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 364

„ globostellifera

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•'>,

vi, p. 134

,, megastrella

J)

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 400

„ ,, var. Irevispina

jt

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 401

,, nodastvella

»>

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 397

4G Proceed In (J K of Ihv Royal Societij of Victoria.

Geodia perarmata A.M.N. H. 5, vi, p. 131

,, lamodigitata Caiter A.M.N.H. 5, vi, p. 133

„ tuberculosa A.M.N.H. .}, ix, p. 364

P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1S84, p. 208
„ tumulosa A.M.N.H. 5, ix, p. 362

„ zetlandica A.M.N.H. 4, .\vi, p. 198

Geodites lialdonensis Carter A.M.N.H. 4, vii, p. 129

Gompbites Partittii „ A.M.N.H. 4, vii, p. 127

,, parviceps „ A.M.N.H. 4, vii, p. 127

Grantia ciliata Midland Naturali.st, vol. iii, p. 19.5

,, ,, A-ar. spinisj>icu]um Carter A.M.N.H. .i, xiii, p. 156
„ „1 var. spinispicnlum ,, A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p. 468
„ clatlirus A.M.N.H. ."), xiv, p. 17

„ conipressa Midland Nrttur;di.st. vol. iii, p. 19-5

A.M.N.H. .'), xviii, p. 37
„ „ var. fistuiata Carter A.M.N.H. .5, xviii, j). 3"

„ subhispida ,, A.M.N.H. ."), xviii, p. 36

„ tesselata Midland Naturali.st, vol. iii, p. 195

Grayella cyathophora Carter A.M.N.H. 4, iv, p. 190

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p. 198
A.M.N.H. 5, viii, p. 251

Guitarra fimbriata ,, A.M.N.H. 4, xiv, p. 210

Gumraina ecaudata A.M.N H. 5, viii, p. 248

„ gliricauda A.M.N.H. 5, viii, p. 248

Wallichii Carter A.M.N.H. 4, xiv, p. 252

Habrodictyon corbicula A.M.N.H. 4, xii, p. 861

,, speciosnni A.M.N.H. 4, xii, p. 361

Halichondria abyssi Carter A.M.N.H. 4, xiv, p. 245

A.MN.H. 4, xviii, p. 315

„ aceratospiculuni ,, A.M.N.H. 5, vi, p. 49

,, a;gagro})i]a A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p. 197

„ albescens A.M.N.H. 5, vi, p. 48

„ Vnrotulata A.M.N.H. 5, xvii, p. 52

Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p. 72
„ carnosa Phil. Trans. Poy. 8oc., vol. clxviii, p. 287

A.M.N.H. 5, ix, p. 353

, conipressa Carter A.M.N.H. 5, xviii, p. 450

ficus A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, jd. 197

A.M.N.H. 5, ix, p. 353

„ foliata A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p. 310

,, forcipis A.M.N.H. 4. xiv, p. 246

„ ,, var. bulbosa Carter A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p. 312

„ Hyndniani A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p. 197

„ incrustans A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p. 197

P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Pliilad., 1884, p. 206

„ infre(]uens Carter A.M.N.H. 5, vii, p. 369

List of Sponges Described by H. J. Carter

47

Halicliondi'ia isodictyalis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix

p. 285

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii

p. 52

)»

niaculans

A.M.N.H.

45

xvi

p. 195

>)

palmata

A.M.N.H.

^5

xvi,

p. 194

?5

panicea

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi.

p. 196

Phi

. Trans.

Roy. Soc, V

ol. clxviii,

p. 286

Midland Naturalist, vol. iii,

p. 194

P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad.,

1884,

p. 206

Jour. Linn. Soc

, vol. xxi

p. 69

5)

phlyctenocles

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii,

p. 314

?5

plumosa

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi,

p. 195

Phil

. Trans.

Roy. Soc, V

o\. clxviii,

p. 287

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii,

p. 368

)5

pustulosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

55

ix,

p. 285

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii,

p. 450

>>

sanguinea

A.M.N.H.

45

xvi,

p. 197

Phil. Trans.

Roy. Soc, V

ol. clxviii,

p. 287

P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad.,

1884,

p. 208

JJ

scabida

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•5,

XV,

p. 112

A.M.N.H.

55

xviii

, p. 449

>}

seriata

A.M.N.H.

45

xvi,

p. 196

3J

simulaus

A.M.N.H.

45

xiv.

p. 331

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi,

p. 194

3}

stelliderma

Carter

A.M.N.H.

55

xviii,

p. 451

5)

suberea

A.M.N.H.

45

xvi,

p. 197

5)

suberia

A.M.N.H.

55

ix.

p. 353

Halicneni

ia patera

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi.

p. 198

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix,

p. 357

Halisarca

ascidiarum

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii,

p. 273

5)

australiensis

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV5

p. 197

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii,

p. 273

)>

,, var. arenacea „

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii,

p. 277

5)

bassangustianim

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii,

p. 373

>>

cruenta

55

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii.

p. 228

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii.

p. 247

J>

Dujavdinii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi.

p. 191

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii.

p. 245

J>

guttula

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii,

p. 246

55

lobularis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiii,

p. 434

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi,

p. 191

A.M.N.H.

55

viii,

p. 245

5>

,, purpurea

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii,

p. 246

55

mimosa

A.M.N.H.

55

viii,

p. 246

55

reticulata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii,

p. 274

55

rubitingeiis

55

A.M.N.H.

55

vii,

p. 366

55

tessellata

55

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii.

p. 275

Halispongia clioanoides

A.M.N.H.

45

xvi.

p. 192

48 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Halispongia Mantelli

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 193

5>

veil trie 11 loides

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 193

Hemiasterella affinis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 147

11 -

tyims

„

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 146

Heterop

ia couii)ressa

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 51

11

erectu

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 53

) >

iiiaceia

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 50

11

patulosculifera

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 49

11

pluiiosculifera

11

A.M.N.H.

f>,

xviii, p. 52

11

polyperistoniia

))

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 47

11

spissa

))

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 54

Hexactinella ventilabium

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 397

Higginsia coralloides P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad.,

1884, p. 205

11

,, var. niassialis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 357

11

„ „ natalensis „

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 293

11

lunata

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 358

Hircinia

I aruiidiiiacea

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 36

n

caiacasensis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 273

11

clatlirata

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 366

11

communis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 314

11

flabellopalmata

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 313

11

flagelliforniis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 372

11

fusca

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 36

11

intertexta

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 120

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 312

11

panicea

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 192

11

pulchra

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 314

))

rectilinea

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 373

11

solida

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 310

11

tubulosa Carter P. Acad. !

Nat. 8ci., Philad..

,1884, p. 203

11

typica

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 192

11

variabilis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 192

11

sp.

Jour. Liuu. Soc,

, vol

1. xxi, p. 63

Histodernia apijentliculatuni

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 220

Histiodernia polymasteides

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 453

11

verrucosum

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 452

Holasterella confeita

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 211

11 _

Wright ii

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 141

Holopsamuia crassa

)j

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 211

11

fuligiiiosa

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 213

11

la? vis

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 212

11

lamiiifefavosa

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 212

11

turbo

11

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 213

Holtenia

L Carpenteii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 362

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 372

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 199

»>

Pourtulesii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 361

Lht of Sponges Described hy H. J. Gaiicr.

4!)

A.M.N.H.

i,

xii, p.

370

Hyalonema cebuense

A.M.N.H.

i,

xvi, p.

199

It

lusitanicuni

A.M.N.H.

i,

xii, p.

362

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

199

J)

Sieboldii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p.

302

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

199

A.M.N.H.

T',

XV, p.

387

J)

Smithii

A.M.N.H.

'"^

i, p.

129

Hymedesmia capitatostelliferi
,, Johnstoni

1 Carter A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

53

4,

vi, p.
XVI, p.

51

197

jj

Moorei

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

50

spinatostellifera
stellivarians

•3
?3

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,

•53

vi, p.
vi, p.

51

50

5J ^

trigonostellata

33

A.M.N.H.

•5,

vi, p.

52

Hymeniacidon angulata
„ Bucklandi

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

^3

4,

ix, p.
xvi, p.

352

199

j>

carnosa

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p.

353

))

niacilenta

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p.

27G

A.M.N.H.

^3

xvi, p.

197

»

plumosa

Midland Naturalist, a-

ol. iii, p.

194

35
J)

pulvinatus
sanguiiiea

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,

4,

ix, p.

XVI, p.

350
197

^Midland Naturalist, v

ol. iii, p.

195

)>

suberia

Midland Naturalist, vol. iii, jx

195

Hymeraphia microcionides

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p.

390

5J

spiniglobata
stellifera

5)

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,

4,

iii, p.
xvi, p.

301
195

53

vermiculata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

196

33

„ var. erecta

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p.

307

33

verticil lata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

198

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p.

321

Hymerhaphia clavata

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

46

))

eruca

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p.

46

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p.

368

,, unispiculum „ A.M.N.H.
,, vermiciilata var. erecta Carter A.M.N.H

5,
• 5,

vi, p.
, yi, j>.

45
46

Hypograntia extusarticulata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p.

43

33

hirsuta

33

A.M.N.H.

•5?

xviii, p.

41

33

35

infrequens
intusarticulata

33
33

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,
5>

xviii, p.
xviii, p.

39
45

33

medioarticulata

33

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p.

46

35

sacca

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p.

42

lanthella

(flabelliformis)

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p.

191

Iphiteon
Isodictya

paiiicea
mirabilis

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

4.

4,

xii, p.
x\"i, ]).

357

196

33

Xormani

Midland Naturalist, vol. iii, p.
E

194

50 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Isodictya rosea A.^I.N.H. 4, xvi, \\ 196

Phil. Trans. Eoy. Soc, vol. clxviii, p. 286
,. simulaus vav. cancellata

Carter Jour. Linn. 8oc., vol. xxi, p. 69
„ ., „ sub. var. albida

Carter Jour. Linn. 8oc., vol. xxi, p. 69
„ „ „ sub. var. fusca

Carter Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p. 69

Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p. 70

Jour. Linn.Soc.,vol. xxi,p. 70

A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p. 310

A.M.N.H. 4, x^d, p. 196

,, ,, incrustans
,, ,, tubuloramosa

spinispiculuni

vai'ians

Kaliapsis cidaris

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 438

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 441

Labaria heraisphairica

A.M.N.H.

4,

xi, p. 275

A.M.KH.

4,

xii, p. 362

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 373

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 200

Lacinia stelliiica

A.M.N.H.

5.

viii, p. 249

Latruncula corticata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•5,

iii, p. 298

Latrunculia corticata

>?

A.M.N.H.

■\

viii, p. 252

jj

A.M.N.H.

."),

ix, p. 355

„ cratera

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 396

,, purpurea

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•'"',

vii, p. 380

Leiodeiiuatiuni lynceus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii. p. 439

„ raniosuni

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 439

Lelapia australis

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 138

A.M.N.H.

'^,

xviii, p. 148

Leucaltis floridana vai-. aust

raliensis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5.

xviii, p. 145

Leucetta clatlnata

j>

A.M.N.H.

5,

xi, p. 33

Leuconia compacta

>5

A.M.N.H.

T),

xviii, p. 144

,, echinata

))

A.M.N.H.

•',

xviii, p. 129

„ erinaceus

>J

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 130

„ Hstulosa var. australiensis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 127

,, John.stonii

A.M.N.H.

4,

viii, p. 3

,, ,, var. australiensis ,,

A.M.N.H.

T),

xviii, p. 133

„ hispida

}5

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 128

„ lobata

)J

A.M.N.H.

T),

xviii, p. 143

,, inultifida

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 1 4 1

„ nivea var. australiensis „

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 131

Leucophla?a massalis

5»

A M N.H.

T),

xvi, p. 366

Leucophheus corapressus

7»

AM.N.H.

0,

xii, p. 324

„ massalis

?3

A 3] N.H.

^

xii, p. 323

Leucosolenia contorta

Midla

nd Naturalist, vol. iii, p. 195

List of 8'pongefi Described by H. J. C irter. 51

Leucosolenia coriacea

A.M.N.H.

5,

xiv, J). 17

5>

lacunosa var. Hillieri Cartel

I- A.M N.H.

5,

xiv, p. 24

Lithospongites Kittonii

)i

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 439

Luborairskia bacillifera

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 103

5»

baicalensis

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 103

J?

papyracea

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 104

Luffaria

caulifonnis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 268

}■>

„ var. elongo-reticulata ,.

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 269

jj

,, „ rufa

J)

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 269

5>

digitata

7;

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 201

f1

fistularis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 191

»

raniosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 191

J)

sessilis

5?

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 191

MacAndrewia azorica

A.M.N.H.

4.

xii, p. 438

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 441

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 199

Macandi

'ewia azorica

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 464

Melonanchora elliptica

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 212

Meyenia

. anonym a

))

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 95

5J

Baileyi

A.M.N.H.

^

vii, p. 95

J>

Capewelli

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 93

J?

fluviatilis

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 92

»

„ var. augustibirotulata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 454

>J

,, „ gracilis

,,

A.M.N.H.

5.

xvi, p. 180

;5

gregaria

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 91

>j

Leidii

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 91

})

plumosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 94

Meyerina clavreformis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 200

>j

claviformis

A.M.N.H.

4,

X, p, 110

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 362

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 372

Microciona acerato-obtusa

Carter Jour. Linn. Soc.,vol.xxi,p. 67

>j

atfinis

j>

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 41

>>

armata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xiv, p. 457

»

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 40

>>

atrosanguinea

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 195

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 40

»

bulboretorta

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 41

>j

curvispiculifera

J'

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 43

j»

fascispiculifera

jj

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 44

»>

intexta

)?

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 238

jj

jecusculum

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 237

)>

longispiculum

Cai'ter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 237

>»

plana

jj

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 238

>7

plumosa

Midland Naturalist, vol. iii, p. 1 94

E

2

52 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Microciona pusilla

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 239

„ quadriradiata

J?

A.M.N.H.

•^

vi, p. 42

„ quinqueradiata

;>

A.M.N.H.

■\

vi, p. 43

Monanchora clathrata

5)

A.M.N.H.

•^5

xi, p. 369

Monilites haldonensis

»

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 132

„ quadriradiatus

55

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 132

Myliusia callocyathes

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 358

„ Grayi

A.M.N.H.

4.

xii, p. 359

A.M.N.H.

4,

xix, p. 126

Ophiraphidites tortuosus

Carter

A.M.N.H.

45

xviii, p. 458

Osculina polystomella

A.M.N.H.

•5,

viii, p. 251

Pachastrella aljyssi

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 199

„ amygdaloides

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 406

„ geodioides

j>

A.M.N.H.

■i,

xviii, p. 407

„ intexta

55

A.M.N.H.

^5

xviii, p. 409

„ parasitica

?)

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 410

A.M.N.H.

■h

vi, p. 60

„ stellettodes

JJ

A.M.N.H.

•^,

XV, p. 403

Pachymatisma Johnstonia

A.M.N.H.

4,

iv, p. 8

,, Johnstonii

A.M.N.H.

^5

xvi, p. 198

Paraspongia laxa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 318

Parmula Batesii

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 99

,, Brownii

A.M.N.H.

^"^5

vii, p. 99

Patuloscula procumbens

Carter

A.M.N.H.

.5,

ix, p. 365

A.M.N.H.

■^,

xvi, p. 286

„ „ var. flabelliform

is ,,

A.M.N.H.

o,

xvi, p. 286

Periphragella Elisae

A.M.N.H.

■^,

XV, p. 394

Phakellia brassicata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 363

,, crassa

5)

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 363

„ fiabellata

55

A.M.N.H.

o,

x^'i, p. 363

„ infundibulifoniiis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 240

„ papyracea

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 379

„ ramosa

55

A.M.N.H.

•55

xii, p. 318

,, ventilabrum

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 239

,, villosa

Carter

A.M.N.H.

'5 5

xviii, p. 379

Pheroneiiia Annae

A.M.N.H.

^5

xii, p. 362

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 372

„ Grayi

A.M.N.H.

-i,

xii, p. 362

A.M.N.H.

^5

xii, p. 372

Pbloeodictyon birotuliferum

Carter

A.M.N.H.

'^,

xviii, p. 447

,, cobserens

55

A.M.N.H.

^

xviii, p. 446

„ bondurasensis

55

A.M.N.H.

^

x, p. 122

„ isodictyiforme

55

A.M.N.H.

•5,

X, p. 122

Jour. Linn. Soc.

vo

. xxi, p. 69

List of Si^onges Described by H. J. Carter. 53

Phloeodictyoii uululiformis Carter

„ singaporense ,,

,, vasiforrais ,,

Phorbas amaranthus

,, anchoraia Carter

, fibulata ,,

Phycopsis fruticulosa ,,

,, hirsuta „

Placospongia luelobesioides

Plumohalichondria arenacea Carter

,, mamniillata ,,

„ microcionides ,,

,, plumosa var. purpurea ,,

Podospongia Lovenii

Polymastia bicolor Carter

„ ,, var. crassa ,,

,, ,, glomerata ,,

,, massalis „

,, stipitata „

Pseudoceratiiui crateriformis „

,, durissima ,,

„ typica „

Pseudoesperia enigmatica ,,

Pseudohaliehondria clavilobata ,,

Ptilocauli.s gracilis ,,

rigidus „

Pulvillus Thoiiisouii ,,

Purisiphonia Clarkei

Racodiscula asteroides Carter

Radiella spinularia

Ilaphiophora patera

Raphyrus Griffithsii

A.M.N.H.
A.M.KH.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.KH.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,
5,
5,
5,
5,
5,
^
5,
4,
5,
.%
5,
5,
4,
5,
4,
5,
5,
5,
5,
4,
■5,
5,
5,
5,
5,
5,
5,
5,
.^,
5,
4,
4,
4,

Philad.

X,

xii,

ix,

ix,

ix,
xii,
xii,
xvi,

ix,

xvi,

xvi.
xviii, p.
xviii, p.
xviii, p.

xvii, p.

xvii, p.

xvii, p.

xvii, p.

xviii, p.

XV,
XV,

xviii,

xviii,

xviii,

xii,

xii,

i,

h

XV,

xvi,
xvi,
xvi,

1884,

P. Acad. Nat. Sci
„ ., var. ramotubulata Carter

P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1884, p.
Reniera calyx A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, X, p.
Carter A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p.
A.M.N.H. 5, x, p.
Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p.
A.M.N.H. 5, ix, p.
P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1884, p.
fibulata A.M.N.H. 4, xiv, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.
A.M.N.H. 5, ix, p.

crassa
cruteriformis

digitata

123
326
123

287
288
288
320
319
198
53
357
367
355
236
376
396
119
120
119
121
393
205
204
287
455
454
321
322
137
376
400
198
197
197
207

207
196
124
312
115
71
287
205
250
196
284

5-i Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Reniera fibulifera

A.M.N.H.

j^

vi, p. 48

„ vasiformis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

r.

xviii, p. 445

Rhaphidhistia spectabilis

jj

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

f,'

iii, p. 300
ix, p. 354

„ vermiculata

?)

A.M.N.H.

_r,

i, p. 140

Rhaphidotheca affinis ,, J. R. Micro. Soc,
„ Marshall-Hallii J. R. Micro. Soc,

vol. ii, p. 497
vol. ii, p. 498

Rhaphiodesma floreutn
Rhaphiophora patera
Rhaphyrus Griffithsii

Midland Naturalist, v
A.M.KH. 5,
A.M.N.H. 0,

ol. iii, p. 195
ix, p. 349
ix, p. 349

Rhizochalina caroita

A.M.N.H.

5,

X, p. 121

„ oleracea

A.M.N.H.

5,

X, p. 121

Rinalda uberrima

A.M.N.H.

h

xvi, p. 198

Rossella antarctica

Carter

A.M.N.H.

i,

ix, p. 414

A.M.N.H.

+,

xii, p. 361

A.M.N.H.

4,

XV, p. 114

,, })hilippinensis

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

4,

4,

xii, p. 361
xii, p. 370

„ philippensis
,, velata

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

4,
4,

XV, p. 118
xii, p. 361

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 370

A.M.N.H.

4,

XV, p. 120

Samus anonynia

A.M.N.H.

'"',

iii, p. 350

A.M.N.H.

5,

viii, p. 250

,, anonyinus
„ complicatus

Carter

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

vi, p. 59
vi, p. 61

„ parasiticus
„ simplex

!>
?»

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 60
vi, p. 60

Sarcocornea nodosa

))

A.M.N.H.

^

XV, p. 214

Sarcomella medusa

A.M.N.H.

r>,

viii, p. 251

Sarcotragus foetidus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 193

Schmidtia clavata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

Semisuberites arctica

Carter

A.M.N.H.

4,

XX. p. 39

Spirastrella cunctatrix

A.M.N.H.

^

ix, p. 351

A.M.N.H.

•'^,

xvii, p. 113

Joui

L'. Linn. Soc,

vol

1. xxi, p. 75

,, ,, var. porcai

yd Cartel

• A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 115

,, „ „ robusta „

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 114

Spongelia avara P.

Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad.,

1884, p. 203

,, incrustaiis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 193

,, pallescens

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 232

„ stellidermata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

i5.

XV, p. 219

Spongia aculeata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

„ agaricina

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

„ cancellata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

,, clavata

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

List of Sponges^ Described by H. J. Garter. 55

Spongia compressa
„ coriacea
„ Dysoni
,, muricata
,, officinalis

„ othahetica
„ villosa
Spongilla alba

„ bombayensis

„ Carteri

,, cerebellata

„ cinerea

,, erinaceus

„ fluviatilis

,, „ vai\ Parfitti

,, fragilis

,, friabilis

,, lacustris

„ Lordii

„ Mackayi

„ Meyeni

„ „ var. Parfitti

,, multifoi'is

,, navicella

„ nitens

,, paiipercula

„ plumosa

,, sceptrifera
Spongionella Holdswortliii
Stelletca aeruginosa

„ aspera

„ australiensis

,, bacillifera

,, ,, var. robusta

„ crassicula

,, discophora

., euastrura

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Jour. Linn. Sec,

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Carter A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Carter A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Carter A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Carter A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
„ A.M.N.H.

„ A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Carter A.M N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
Carter A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.
., Jour. Linn, Soc

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

A.M.N.H.

4, xvi, p. 194

5, xiv, p. 17
5, ix, p. 350
4, xvi, p. 194-5
4, xvi. p. 192
4, xviii, p. 231
.5, ix, p. 272
vol. xxi, p. 63
4, xvi, p. 193

4, xvi, p. 194
2, iv, p. 83
2, XX, p. 21

5, vii, p. 88
5, X, p. 369
5, vii, p. 86
5, vii, p. 88
2, iv, p. 82
5, vii, p. 26^5
5, vii, p. 91

4, xvi, p. 199

5, vii, p. 93
5, vii, p. 93
5, XV, p. 18
2, iv,p. 83
5, vii, p. 87
5, vii, p. 89
5, XV, p. 19
2, iv, p. 84
5, vii, ]). 93

4, i, p. 247

5, vii, p. 88
5, vii, p. 87
5, vii, p. 89
5, vii, p. 86
2, iv, p. 85
5, vii, p. 93

4, xvi, p. 193

5, xvii, p. 123
4, vii, p. 7

4, xvi, p. 1 98

5, xi, p. 350
,, vol. xxi, p. 78

5. xi, p. 351

5, xvii, ]i. 123

5, vii, p, 371

4, xvi, p. 19S

4, xvi, p. 19s

50 F roceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 135

Stelletta

geotlides

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•">,

xvii, p. 125

7)

globostellata

J J

A.M.KH.

'^,

xi, p. 353

>>

Grubii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

It

lactea

Carter

A.M.N.H.

-t,

vii, p. 9

A.M.N.H.

i,

xvi, p. 198

>J

mauiniilliformis

j>

A.M.N.H.

•^

xvii, p. 124

n

ocliracea

J)

A.M.N.H.

'57

xviii, p. 458

5»

pachastrelloides

jj

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 403

1 1

reticulata

n

A.M.N.H.

•5,

xi, p. 352

t1

tethyopsis

>>

A.M.N.H.

^\

vi, p. 137

Stellettinopsis coriacea

))

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 126

,,

corticata

)»

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 348

5>

lutea

>»

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 45D

>J

purpurea

:■)

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 459

?7

simplex

ly

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 349

A.M.N.H.

'"J,

xvii, p. 126

5)

tuberculata

,,

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 126

Stelletites haldonensis

jj

A.M.N.H.

4,

vii, p. 129

Stelospoiigus cribi-ocrusta

M

A.M.N.H.

^

xviii, p. 371

>»

flabelliforuiis

>)

A.M.N.H.

•'>,

XV, p. 305

>)

levis

A.M.N.H.

^■^7

XV, p. 303

jj

tuberculatus

Carter

A.M.N.H.

'''7

XV, p. 306

Suberites angulo.spiculatus

j>

A.M.N.H.

•^,

iii, p. 346

)i

antarcticus

J5

A.M.N.H.

•'5,

ix, p. 350

jj

appendiculatus

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

)?

biceps

Carter

A.M.N.H.

'5,

xvii, p. 117

>?

capensis

)>

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 350

J?

carnosa

Jour. Linn. 8oc.,

vol

. xxi, p. 74

).•

carnosus

A.M.N.H.

•">,

xviii, p. 456

j>

coronarius

Carter

A.M.N.H.

0,

ix, p. 352

Jour. Linn. See,

, vol

. xxi, p. 74

5>

douiuncula

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 197

A.M.N.H.

0,

ix, p. 353

??

fistulatus

Carter

A.M.N.H.

r>,

vi, p. 53

A.M.N.H.

'^,

vii, p. 370

A.M.N.H.

^

ix, p. 354

5?

flabellatus

7?

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 117

17

fuliginosus

5;

A.M.N.H.

'"5,

iii, p. 347

A.M.N.H.

<">,

ix, p. 354

»

globosa

>7

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 116

J>

insignis

77

A.M.N.H.

'%

xvii, p. 118

JJ

niassa

A.M.N.H.

4,

xviii, p. 391

A.M.N.H.

;■),

ix p. 351

5>

nioutalbidus

Carter

A.M.N.H.

.'i,

vi, p. 256

A.M.N.H.

^

ix. p. 353

J»

montiniger

77

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 256

List of Sponfjes Described by H. J. Cmier.

57

Suberites parasitica

,, spinispirulifer

„ spinispirulifera

,, stflligerus

„ tiincomaliensis

,, vestigium

„ Wilsoni

,, ,, var. albidus

Sycandra Ramsayi
Sycon rhaphanus
Sycothaninus alcyoncelluin
Sympagella nux

Taonura fiabellifonuis
Tedania digitata

„ ,, var. verrucosa

Teichonella labyrintliica

„ prolifera

Terpios can-ulea

„ fugax
Tethea muricata
Tethya antarctica

,, arabica

„ atropurpurea

,, casula

Carter

Jour
Carter

A.M.KH. 5, ix, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, xvii, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, iii, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, xviii, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, X, p.

. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, vi, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, XV, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, xvii, p.

,, A.M.N.H. 5, xvii, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, xviii, p.
Midland Naturalist, a^oI. iii, p.

xY.M.N.H. 5, xviii, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xii, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xii, p.

Carter
Carter

Carter

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.Pt.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

X, p.

xvii, p.

xvii, p.

ii, p.

xviii, p.

ii, p.

xviii, p.

ix, p.

ix, p.

ii, p.

ix, p.

Cliftoni
cranium

,, var. abyssorum Carter

., ,, australiensis ,,

,, ,, infi'erpiens

,, „ robusta
dactyloidea

lyncurium

Pliil. Trans. Roy. Soc, vol. clxviii, p.

Carter A.M.N.H. 4, iv, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, vi, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

„ A.M.N.H. 4, viii, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, xvii, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p.

A.M.N.H. 5, xvii, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xviii, p.

Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, iii, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, ix, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

Jour. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, iv, p.

A.M.N.H. 4, xvi, p.

P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1884, p.

3.5.3
119
345
456
124

74

52
113
116
116

35
195

38
361
368

108

52

53

37

38

35

146

355

355

174

412

287

3

198

176

198

99

198

122

198

405

127

405

79

15

82

198

79

7

198

208

58 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Tethya merguiensis

Cax-ter A.M.N.H. 5, xi, p. 366
Joiir. Linn. Soc, vol. xxi, p. 80

„ sphaerica

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 360

„ stipitata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•5,

xviii, p. 460

,, zetlandica

J)

A.M.N.H.

-i,

ix, p. 417

Tetilla polyura

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

Textilifornia foliata

Carter

A.M N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 288

Tlialysias massalis

5)

A.M.N.H.

•%

xvii, p. 50

„ subtriangularis

A.M.N H.

4,

xvi, p. 196

Phil

. Trans.

Roy. Soc, vol. clxviii, p. 287

„ tener Carter Jour. Linn. Soc, v(

jI. xxi, p. 70

Thecophora semisuberites

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

Thenea fenestrata

A.M.N.H.

5,

xi, p. 362

„ muricata

A.M.N.H.

•"5,

xi, p. 362

„ Wallicbii

A.M.N.H.

•5,

xi, p. 362

Theonella Swinlioei

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 438

A.M.N.H.

4,

xii, p. 441

Thoosa socialis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

0,

vi, p. 56

A.M.N.H.

5,

vii, p. 370

Tisiplionia annulata

}>

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 140

,, nana

35

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 138

„ penetrans

>)

A.M.N.H.

5,

vi, p. 141

Trachya durissima

J>

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 357

,, globosa

J>

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvii, p. 121

,, ,, var. rugosa

5}

A.M.N.H.

^

xviii, p. 457

„ borrida

5J

A.M.N.H.

5,

xviii, p. 457

,, pernucleata

5)

A.M.N.H.

4,

vi, p. 178

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 198

Tracbycladus kevispirulifer

5J

A.M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 343

A.M.N.H.

5,

xvi, p. 357

Tricbogypsia villosa

J?

A.M.N.H.

4,

viii, p. 1

Tricbostemma bemispbericum Midland Natui-alist, ^

fol. iii, p. 195

Trikentrion Iseve

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•5,

iii, p. 294

A.M.N.H.

•5,

X, p. 114

„ 111 urica turn

A M.N.H.

5,

iii, p. 293

Tuba acapulcaensis

Carter

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 279

„ armigera

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

A.M.N.H.

•">,

ix, p. 278

„ digitalis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix, p. 277

„ Escbricbtii

A.M.N.H.

■'>,

ix, p. 365

„ lineata

A.M.N.H.

■5,

ix, p. 277

„ longissinia

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

„ plicifera

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

A. M.N.H.

•%

ix, p. 365

,, poculum

Carter

A. M.N.H.

5,

XV, p. 403

,, sororia

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi, p. 194

List of Sponges Described bij H. J. Garter. 59

P.

Acad.

Nat. Sci., Phih

^d.,

1884,

P-

204

Tuba tortolensis

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi,

P-

194

Tubella paulula

A.M.N.H.

•5,

vii,

P-

9G

„ recurvata

A.M.KH.

5,

vii,

P-

08

„ reticulata

A.M.KH.

•5,

vii,

P-

97

„ spinata

Carter

A.M.N.H.

•5,

vii,

P-

96

Tubulodigitus communis

>>

A.M.N.H.

•5,

vii,

P-

367

Uruguaya corallioides „ A.M.N.H. 5, vii, p. 100

XJte capillosa Phi]. Trans. Roy. See, vol. clxviii, p. 288

Vioa Carter!

A.M.N.H.

•>5

ix,

p. 3-54

„ Johnstonii

A.M.N.H.

4,

xvi.

p. 197

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix.

p. 354

A.M.N.H.

•5,

xviii,

p. 458

,, Schmidtii

A.M.N.H.

5,

ix.

p. 354

Verticillites anastomaiis

A.M.N.H.

•'>,

xiv.

p. 27

,, helvetica

A.M.N.H.

5,

xiv.

p. 27

Wilsonella australiensis X'arter A.M.N.H. 5, xvi, p. 366

„ echinonematissima „ A.M.N.H. 5, xix, p. 210

Xenospongia patelliformis

A.M.N.H.
A.M.N.H.

xvi, p. 198
ix, p. 357

Explanation of Abbreviations.

A.M.N.H. — Annals and Magazine of Natural History,

J.R. Micro. Soc. — Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society.

Jour. Linn. Soc. — Journal of the Linnean Society of London —
Zoology.

P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad. — Proceedings of the Academy of
Natural Sciences of Philadelphia.

Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. — Pliilosophical Transactions of the
Royal Society of London.

Art. VII. — On Tvjo New Fossil Sponrjes from Sandhurst.

By T. 8. Hall, M.A.

(Communicated by A. Dendy, M. !Sc., F.L.S.)

[Bead July 12, 1888.]

Both the specimens, figures of which I append, were found
at Iron bark, Sandhurst, Victoria, in rock of the Landeilo
flag age. The spicules are of a dead black colour, and are
preserved in a soft, cream-coloured, slightly micaceous
schist.

Genus. — Protospongia. Fam. — Protospongida; (Hinde).
Sub-Order. — Hexactinellida^.

Hinde defines Protospongia as follows: — "Form of sponge
unknown. The portions preserved consist either of detached
spicules, or fragments of a delicate spicular framework,
formed of a single layer of four-rayed spicules of various
dimensions. The larger spicules are arranged so as to form
regular squares, which are divided by smaller spicules into
smaller squares, and these are again sub-divided, so that the
surface of a fairly complete specimen resembles lattice-work."

Protospongia Reticulata (n. sr. Figs. 1 and 2).

Description. — The specimen is nearly circular in outline,
and probably in its living state had a somewhat spherical
form. Its length is about 7 cm. and its width about G cm.
The spicules are crucifonn, the four rays crossing at angles
varying from 70" to 90°, the variation from the usual
rectangular form of Hexactinellid .spicules being probably
due to compression. The spicules are of various sizes. The
larger ones (the rays of which measure 3'5 mm. in length
and o mm. in diameter) are so placed that they enclose
squares, and smaller spicules, the rays of which measure
1'5 mm. in length, are placed inside these larger squares so
as to divide each into four smaller squares. Numerous
smaller cruciform spicules are scattered about in an
apparently irregular manner, and it does not appear that the
subdivision of the squares is carried as far as in ty[)ical

\i-<^ V am nam / JIbt f

V^\ ^

>

,-r'y .=^-.

T.S.Hall del.

Proc.R.S.Vkloria. Plate 4.

A

♦^-'n!: '

/(

i»

cc?'

F(a.4.

' 1

/

Troedel&C-

On Two New Fossil Sponges from Sandhurst. Gl

Protospongia. With this exception, the measurements agree
very closel}'- with those of a Lower Cambrian form, P. Hicksi
(Hinde), the figures of which are given in his " British
Fossil Sponges," though the desci'ijition, unfortunately, has
not yet appeared.

The specimen was found by Mr, J. E. G. Edwards, of
Sandhurst.

P. Cruciformis (n. sp., Figs. 3 and 4).

Form of sponge unknown. The fragment preserved is
somewhat oblong in shape, its width being about 3'5 cm.
and its length about 45 cm. The spicules are cruciform in
shape, the length of the rays being 2 mm. and their
diameter o mm. They are placed end to end, so as to form
approximate squares. Smaller and irregularly placed
cruciform spicules, the rays of which are about "75 mm. in
length, are present in places. In one instance a broken i-ay,
about 15 mm. in length, lying in the angle of one of the
larger spicules, suggests the possible presence of a fifth ray
at right angles to the plane in which the other two lie. At
one side of the specimen occurs a spicule about 6 mm. long.
This has three rays at one end, forming obtuse angles with
it, and may possibly be an anchoring spicule.

The specimen more nearly agrees with Proto.spongia than
with any other form, though the apparent absence of two
sizes of squares suggests that it may possibly be of a new
genus. A more perfect specimen would, however, be
required for the foundation of one.

The specimen was found by Mr. J. O. Liddle, of Sand-
hurst, and is in the Melbourne Universit}' Biological Museum.

My warmest thanks are due to Mr. Dendy for his advice
during the preparation of the paper, and for the loan of
books on the subject, which I was unable elsewhere to
procure.

DESCRIPTION OF FIGURES.
Plate 4.

1. P. reticulata, natural size.

2. Portion of 1 magnified 4 times.

3. P. cruciformis, natural size.

4rt. 46. 4f. Spicules fi'om 3 magnified 4 times.

Art. VIIT. — Preliminary Notes on the Structure and
Development of a Horny Sponf/e {Stelospongus fiahelli-

formis).

By Arthur Dendy, M. Sc, F.L.S.

Demonstrator and Assistant Lecturer in Biology in the University of
Melbourne.

[Read July 12, 1888/

I. — Anatomy and Histology.

(«) External Characters. — This sponge, which was
discovered by Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson, M.A., near Port
Phillip Heads, Victoria, and briefly described b}- Mr. H. J.
Carterin the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, consists
of a stout cylindrical stalk terminating below in a basal
expansion for attachment to the substratum and above in a
broad, compressed, but thick frond. Along the upper
margin of the frond is a single row of large oscula.
The character of the surface of the frond is subject to
considerable variations. On both sides it usually exhibits a
number of prominent, branching and anastomosing ridges,
enclosing a number of concave depressions. The entire
surface of the sponge is more or less thickl}' encrusted with
particles of sand ; these are, however, more abundant over
the ridges than in the depressions, and the latter are
characterised by a minutely reticulate appearance, due to the
presence of the inhalant pore-areas. The pores are enormously
abundant all over the depressed portions of the surface, but
are absent on the ridges.

(b) Skeleton. — The skeleton is composed of a rather
irregular reticulation of cylindrical horny fibres, branching
and anastomosing freely. The filires are rather slender and
the meshes between them are wide. It is easy to distinguish
primary and secondary fibres. The primaries are long and
rather stouter than the secondaries, about 0'096 mm. in
diameter. They radiate towards the surflice of the sponge,
and end in the sandy incrustation. They are easily

Sfri'duir (Old Dcvelopmenf of a Horny Spoiir/c. G3

distinguislied by tlie presence in tliein of nimieious foreign
bodies, which form an axial core, surronnded and lield
together by the s])ongin. The secondary fibres are short and
contain no foreign bodies, they run in various planes and
unite together adjacent primary fibres, meeting them at
various angles ; they may also branch and anastomose
infer .sr.

Thus the skeleton is thoroughly typical in structure and
arrangement, and essentiall}' the same as that of the ordinary
bath sponge, only much coarser.

In the stalk, the skeleton is more strongly developed, and
hence the latter acquires a tougher and denser character than
the remainder of the sponge.

(c) CdiKil Si/stem. — The inhalant apertures, or pores, are
thickly scattered all over the depressed areas on the surface
of the sponge. These larger areas are themselves subdivided
into a great number of smaller ones, which are the true
l)ore-areas, comparable to the pore-sieves of Phakellia
and MyxiUu. Each poie-area is irregularly rounded or oval
in outline, and measures about 019 mm. in its longer
diameter. Each one overlies a subdermal cavity, and contains
five or six oval or rounded pores, averaging O'Oo mm. in
diameter.

The subdermal cavities are hollow spaces in the ectosome,
corresponding in size and shape to the poie-areasAvhich they
underlie, and communicating with the exterior by means of
the pores in the latter. Adjacent subdermal cavities are
separated from one another by anastomosing veitical walls of
tissue, constituting the bulk of the ectosome, and each
coiiimunicates below Avith an inhalant space or canal.
Thus each subdermal cavity receives the water from the
exterior through five or six distinct apertures (the pores) in its
roof, and passes it on thrt)ugh a single (?) ajierture in its floor
into a large inhalant channel. Just as a number of pores
lead into one and the same subdermal cavity, so also a
number of subdermal cavities lead into one and the same
inhalant channel. There is, however, a good deal of variation
in the arrangement of the inhalant canal system, and it
Avould probably be difticult to find two cases in which it was
exactly alike. The large inhalant channels, into which the
subdermal cavities directly open, lead, in their turn, into an
irregular system of much smallei', more or less lacunar
channels, whose ultimate i-amifications open into the flagellated
chambers.

O-i Proceedings of iJie Royal Society of Victoria.

Numerous flagellated chambers open out of one and the
same ultimate inhalant lacuna. The chambers themselves
are more or less spherical sacs, about 004 mm. in diameter,
with two wide aperture?! of about ec^ual size placed at
opposite }>oles, whei'cby they communicate on the one hand
with an ultimate iidialant lacuna, and on the other with an
ultimate exhalant lacuna. Several chambers may lead into
one and the same ultimate exhalant lacuna.

Both the inhalant and exhalant apertures of the flagellated
chambers are usually drawn out into short and relatively
wide cameral canalieuli, much as in Enspougia officiitalls, as
figured ])y Schulze.

The exhalant canal system is partly lacunar and partly
composed of very definite tubular canals (the oscular tubes)
with proper walls of their own, separable from the remainder
of the choanosome. The ultimate exhalant lacunse, into
which thc^ flagellnted chambers open, collect together and
finally discharge their contents into Ijranches of the oscular
tubes. Each oscular tube is a })erfectly definite, wide,
cylindrical cannl, with distinct walls, and leads vertically
upwards to a wide circular osculum situated on the upper
margin of the sponge.

In connection with the exhalant canal system, I must
also mention certain spherical cavities lying in the
neighboiu'hood of the oscular tubes, and containing each a
single large embryo. These cavities appear now to be
entirely closed and cut off" from the remainder of the canal
system of the sponge, but it is possible that they are really
poi-tions of the exhalant canal system, specially modified to
serve as receptacles in which the embryos aie lodged during
a large ]>ortion of their development.

(d) Histology of the Soft Tissues.

A. The Ectosome. — The ectosome forms an external layer of
varying thickness all over the surface of the sponge. Owing
to the presence in it of a large amount of sand, especially
abundant on the raised ridges, it is very hard and tough, and
forms an excellent })rotection against the attacks of jnirasitic
crustaceans, worms, &c., to wdiicli sjionges are very subject.

The outermost layer of the ectosome is formed by an
extremely thin and delicate epidermis, most readil}^ visible
in the pore-areas, where the sand grains are absent. The
nuclei of the epidermic cells may be easily distinguished in
the transparent ]iore-bearing membi'ane ; they are round or
oval in shape, and about 0-0()4-8 mm. in diameter.

Structure and Dcvdopment of a. Horay Sponge. 65

Beneath the epidei'mis a very lai'ge i^roportion of the
eetosonie is occupied by the sand grains above mentioned,
but suiTounding these is a considerable quantity of
mesodermal tissue. This is for the most part made up of
cystench^'me, but stellate mesoderm cells are also present.

The name CysteiichyiiLe has been applied by Sollas to a
peculiar form of tissue not uncommonly met with in the
ectosome of sponges. In Stelosjwnrjii.^, the cystenchyme cells
are oval or subglobular in shape, measuring about 0 024 mm.
in diameter, and tlie nucleus is small and granular. The
protoplasmic strands which connect the nucleus to the cell
wall are best seen in unstained preparations mounted in
glycerine. They are then seen to form a network, branching
and anastomosing inter se. In balsam preparations, owing
doubtless to the greater transparency, the i)rotoplasmic
strands are not nearly so distinct.

I may mention here that cystench^'me occurs also in the
choanosome of Stelospon<ju.i, but to this point I sliall return
later on.

The stellate mesoderm cells of the ectosome a|)pear to be
thoroughly typical. They may be seen investing the grains
of sand in a kind of delicate network, the individual cells
being mutually connected by long delicate processes. The
bod}" of the cell is somewhat granular, and the nucleus is
oval and of moderate size.

(b.) The Choanosome.

(1) The walls of the inhalant and exhalant canal system. —
It will be convenient to give these the first consideration
because of their close relationship to the ectosome, from
which they cannot be sharply separated.

The larger or ]n"oximal portions of the inhalant canal
system are provided with special walls of mesodermal tissue.
The true nature of this lining membrane is difficult to
determine. In sections it is seen to consist of a very much
vacuolated, gelatinous substance, composed more or less of
cystenchyme, but in })arts becoming fibrous.

The ultimate inhalant lacuna^ have no special mesodermal
walls, but here the nuclei of a lining e[)itlielium can be
easily detected in thin sections.

The ultimate exhalant lacuna? also have no special
mesodermal walls, but are lined by a delicate flattened
epithelium. The larger exhalant canals, or oscular tubes,
are, however, provided with most distinct walls, which can

F

(j6 Proceed! ))(]■■< of llic Roijcl Society of Victoria.

be dissected out from the miderlying tissues with great ease.
These walls are membranous and fairly tough, and they are
continued from the oscular tube along its various larger
branches as a distinct lining membrane.

The wall of the oscular tube is seen in transverse section
to be made up of the following layers, from within outwards ;
(a) Furthest from the lumen of the tube, a thick, rather
irregular layer of very much vacuolated, gelatinous tissue ;
(l)) A much thinner layer of deeyjly staining, fibrous tissue,
in which the filjres are closely packed and arranged circularly
around the oscular tul)e. (c) A continuous layer, only about
one cell thick, of cj^stenchyme.

I have no doubt that the wall of the oscular tube is
completed on the inside by a delicate, flattened epithelium,
but I have not succeeded in demonstrating its presence.

(2) The walls of the embr^'o-containing cavities. — What-
ever view may be adopted as to the relationship of the
embryo-containing cavities to the exhalant canal system,
it will be convenient to describe the structure of their walls
in this place.

The only ovum which I have observed, previous to the
commencement of segmentation, lies in a small cavity about
0"1 mm. in diameter, situate in the innermost part of the
gelatinous laj-er of the wall of an oscular tube. Tliis cavity
has a special wall composed of flbrous tissue, with elongated
nuclei. I have not detected any lining epithelium, although
some of the nuclei observable may possibly belong to a
delicate epithelial la3^er.

The large embryo-containing capsules are doubtless
developed b}' growth of the small ovum-containing capsules.
The walls of the large capsules are, however, very much
more highly developed, and consist of two very distinct
layers: — (a) A fibrous layer, and (/>) a lining epithelium.
The fibrous layer is very dense next to the lining epithelium,
but further in it becomes looser, and is broken into by large
lacunar spaces. It is composed of circularly arranged fibres,
each consisting of a greatly elongated, fusiform, granular cell,
with a deeply-staining, oval nucleus in tlie centre. The
fibres are so densely packed in the outer part of the layer,
next to the lining epithelium, that the outlines of the
individual cells can no longer be distinguished ; but further
in the cells lie further apart, and the tissue partakes more of
the nature of a compact, stellate mesoderm.

Stt-^icture and Development of a Horny Sponge. G7

The lining epithelium of the embryo capsule is very
peculiar, and, so far as I am aware, entirely different from
anything which has hitherto been described in sponges. It
is composed of a single layer of enormous polygonal cells.
These cells, although flattened, are thick. In the youngest
embryo capsule they average about 0 072 mm. in diameter,
but up to 012 mm. in diameter in older ones, and they are
about 0024! mm. in thickness. The body of the cell is
finely granular, and each contains in its centre a very large,
flattened, oval nucleus, enclosing a number of deeply
staining granules. In transverse sections, the outer surfaces
of the cells are very often seen to be indented, and these
indentations would appear to correspond in some way to the
upper portions of the outer layer of cells of the embryo,
which in lite are closely connected with the epithelial layer
of the embryo capsule. In transverse sections also the body
of the cell is seen to be o-ranular throuohout, but the
granules are very much finer around the nucleus than
towards the periphery of the cell. I'lie cell always has a
very definite bounding wall on its outer and sometimes also
on its inner surface ; but frequently its inner surface, which
in life is pressed against the fibrous layer of the embryo-
capsule, exhibits no such wall. In sections the nucleus
sometimes appears solid and sometimes as a hollow vesicle
provided with a distinct wall and enclosing a granular
substance.

These large epithelial cells very readily become detached
from the undeiiying fibrous layer of the capsule, and
sometimes remain adherent to the embryo when the latter is
removed from the mother sponge.

Owing to its relationships to and intimate connection with
the outer layer of cells of the embryo, and for certain other
reasons, I believe this peculiar lining epithelium of the embryo
capsule to be nutritive in function.

(3) The walls of the fiagellated chambers. — The walls ot
the fiagellated chambers are, of course, composed of collared
cells, but these cells exhibit certain ver}^ interesting details
in structure.

Last year Professor Sollas showed* that in certain
sponges the collars of the collared cells (cho(inocytes) are
united together at their margins by a continuous membrane,
which forms a kind of inner lining to the chamber. I have

* Article Sponges in the Encyclopaedia Britaunica. Ed. ix.

F 2

68 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

been able to demonstrate the existence of this connecting
membi-ane, which for the sake of convenience we may
terra Sollas's membrane, in the flagellated chambers of
Stelof^pongus.

The collared cells are arranged at about equal distances
all around the chamber, but they are interrupted at the
proximal pole by the inhalant aperture, and at the distal pole
by the exlialant aperture. They are not all of the same
size, but largest around the inhalant aperture, and gradually
diminishing towards the exhalant aperture, around which
they are smallest. Each cell consists of a cylindrical collum
or neck with a large nucleus lying in its slightly expanded
base (the body of the cell). The collum projects into the
chamber, and gives support to the delicate membranous
collar, which is rather longer than the collum, and
considerably wider at its summit. Thus the whole cell,
including the collar, has somewhat the shape of a dice-box,
being narrower in the middle than at the two ends. I have
not been able to trace any definite outline to the body of the
cell, which is imbedded in a highly granular ground
substance, but the nuclei are always very conspicuous. The
flagella cannot be detected in my ]>reparations, being entirely
shrivelled up, or possibly retracted when the sponge was
placed in spirit.

The margins of the collars are all connected together by a
continuous delicate membrane (Sollas's membrane), which lies
in a plane at right angles to the long axis of the collared
cell. This membrane is seen in thin vertical sections as a
fine thread running from collar to collar. If, however, the
.sections be taken in a plane more or less parallel to Sollas's
membrane, then the latter frequently appears as an irregular
network of delicate transparent strands, shiivelled up and
distoi'ted by the action of reagents, but easily recognisable
lying within the chamber.

From what has been said of the sizes and arrangement
of the collared cells in each chamber, it will be seen that the
membrane joining their margins will not run parallel to the
wall of the chamber, but will be furthest from it at the
proximal or inhalant pole, and nearest to it at the distal or
exhalant pole. At the proximal pole, in fact, the membrane
is widely separated from the wall of the chamber, while at
the distal pole, the two became confluent. Hence the
mem brane has the form of a cup, whose concavity is turned
towards the exhalant aperture of the chamber.

Structure and Development of a Horny Sponge. 69

{\<) The general mass of mesodermal tissue in which the
canals, flagellated chambers and otiier structures are
imbedded. —

The flagellated chambers are pretty closely packed together
in the choanosome, and togetlier with the various branches of
the canal system, make up the greater part of its bulk.
Hence the amount of fundamental or ground tissue in which
they are imbedded is not very great. What there is is packed
full of minute, highly refringent graiudes, fairly evenly
distributed through it. Imbedded in this granular matrix
may be observed, here and there, small nucleated cells of
irregidarly rounded outline, doubtless the amoeboid cells of
authors. This ground tis.sue appears to agree thoroughly
Avith that which Schulze has described as existing in
Euspongia.

(.")) The spongoblasts and other mesodermal cells
surroundinor the fibres. —

In most parts the skeleton flbres are surrounded by a
sheath or" ordinary stellate or slightly fibrous connective
tissue. In some places, however, the stellate mesoderm
cells are specially modified as spongoblasts or glandular cells
whose function it is to secrete the spongin of which the
horny fibre is composed. The spongoblasts form a layer one
cell thick around the fibre. Each one is a somewhat club-
.shaped, slender, elongated, granular mesodei'mal cell, about
OO+S mm. long ; one end is drawn out into a long, gradually
tapering neck, and the other, broader end is usually rounded
ofi' but sometimes stellate, and contains a spherical nucleus.
The whole cell is frequently more or less bent or contorted.
Its long axis, however, always lies approximately at right
angles to the surface of the fibre against which its narrow
end abuts. There is commonly, if not alwaA's, a layer of
stellate mesoderm outside the layer of spongoblasts, and it
is easy to see that the spongoblasts themselves are simply
slight modifications of the ordinary stellate type of cell.

II. — Development.

My observations on the embryology of Stelospongus are as
yet very imperfect, for all the embryos which I have as yet
found are in pretty much the same stage of development. Of
this particular stage there is, however, an abundant supply,
and it presents some very remarkable features.

70 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

The ovum, of which I have found one example in my
sections, ap])eai-s in section as a somewhat oval cell, lyii'g in
a fibrous capsule, as described above. The body of the ovum
is granular and deeply staining. At one pole there is a laige,
oval nucleus, with a very definite wall, and right up against
the wall at the outer pole of the nucleus there lies a small,
spheiical nucleolus. Within the nucleus there is a quantity
of coarsely granular protoplasm, chiefly aggregated towards
the jjole remote from the nucleolus. The nucleolus stains
deeply and is ahnost if not quite homogeneous.

The embryos, which are abundant, are spherical solid
bodies, about as large as small peas. When the surface of
the embryo is examined with a pocket lens, it exhibits a
minutely punctate appearance, due to the presence of an
immense nuujber of shallow pits, somewhat polygonal in
outline and separated from one another by low ridges.
Eacli one of these pits is the i)n{)rint of one of the large
epithelial cells of the embryo capsule.

In sections, the embryo is seen to consist of an outer layer
of rather large, closely packed cells, enclosing a central mass
of clear, transpaient, jelly-like substance, in which immense
numbers of amoeboid wandering cells are imbedded. The
outer layer, or ectoderm, consists of a. single layer of large,
sac-shaped or somewhat flask-shaped cells, measuring about
0024- mm. in length. The narrower portion, or neck of the
cell is on the outside of the embryo, and the swollen portion
l^rojects inwards into the gelatinous intercellular substance,
and from its inner extremity the ceil frequently .sends out a
few short, slender, protoplasmic processes, resembling
pseudopodia. The body of the cell is coarsely granular, but
less so in the neck than in the swollen portion. Ihe greater
part of the neck is, ho we vei-, occupied by a large, spherical
nucleus, which appears to consist of a hollow vesicle
containing a few deeply staining granules. The nuclei of
adjacent cells ai-e all an-anged ;.t just about the same level,
so that they form a continuous row, which is a very
conspicuous feature in transverse sections of the embryo.

Frequently the outer end of the neck of each ectodermal
cell may be seen to be drawn out into a short, slender
protoplasmic process, which extends to the outer siu'face of
one of the large, investing epithelial cells and attaches itself
to it. Thus the ectodermal cells of the e ubryo often appear
to lie suspended from the outer surf tees of the investing
epitiielial cells b}^ short protoplasmic processes. Judging

Structure and Development of a Horny Spov(je. 7 1

from the number seen in si single transverse section, it would
a])pear that each of the large epithelial cells may have a
liuiidred or more sac-shaped ectodermal embiyonic cells
hanging from its lower surface.

'J'he unusual length of time during which the embrj^o
remains within the mother sponge, and the great size to
which it attains, necessitate some special arrangement
whereby it can be nourished. The peculiar relations of the
ectodermal cells of the embryo to the investing epithelium,
and the very unusual character of the latter, cause me to
believe that the investing epithelium has for its function the
nutrition of the embryo, and that this is effected by the
absorption of nutriment through the necks of the ectodermal
cells.

Sometimes, however, the ectodermal cells exhibit no
prolongations of the neck, but are smoothly rounded off at the
free end, and such cells may form a continuous layer over a
considerable area.

The entire mass oi the embr3'o, Avithin tlie ectodermal
la3'er, is made up of a clear, jelly-like matrix, in which
immense numbers of large, amoeboid wandering cells are
imbedded. These cells appear somewhat larger than the
ectodermal cells, but there is ver}^ strong reason for believing
that they are simply ectodermal cells which have left their
])Iace in the outer layer and, becoming amoeboid, wandered
into the central jelly. Between the large amoeboid cells very
delicate branching stellate cells may sometimes be seen.
The amoeboid cells may put out pseudopodia in all directions,
but often tliey appear to be radially elongated, and more or
less bi-polar. I think my sections show conclusively that
the amoeboid cells are derived from the ectodermal layer.
They agree at tirst in all essentials with the cells of the
latter, and in those parts where the ectodeiinal cells have the
clearer, outer end of the neck evenly rounded off — and thus
present a characteiistic feature — a precisely similar clear
rounded neck may often be seen in the cells immediately
beneath the ectoderm.

The amoeboid cells are from the first highly granular, and
at what I believe to be an early stage in the proceedings
each one has a sy)herical nucleus, resembling that which
occurs in the ectodermal cells. Sometimes the amoeboid
cells lying near the outside of the emlnyo have two or three
nuclei, and very rarely also even the ectodermal cells appear
to have two nuclei. At a later stage, the entire cell is seen to

72 Proceedings of the Royid Society of Victoria.

have become iiidi.stiuct in outline, and in place of one large
cell we have an ago-regation ot very many minute spherical
bodies, eacli with a dark spot in its centre, but each
aggregation still retains the form of the original amroboid
cell. In the same sections which exhibit this condition many
of the amceboid cells appear to have become rounded off, and
their contents have arranged themselves around a central
cavity, so that we have a hollow chamber lined by small
spherical cells. These chambers I believe to be the young*
flagellated chambers. They are certainly very different in
structure from the flagellated chambers of the adult sponge,
and only about half the size ; but this difference is readily
exj)lained by their embryonic condition. I have not been
able to trace the development of the chambers any further,
nor is it to be expected that the collars and flagella would be
developed before the young sponge was set free and required
them.

Coincidently with the formation of the chambers in the
manner just descril)ed, a slit-like invagination appears on the
surface of tlie young sponge, and it is chiefly, if not solely,
around this invagination that chamber formation takes
place. This invagination I believe to be the commencement
of a communication between the chambers and the outside.
Unfortunately, I have only obtained a single embryo which
is sufficiently advanced to show the formation of the
flagellated chambers and the slit-liUe invagination, but I see
no good reason for doubting the normality of the ])henomena
above described.

It thus appears that the flagellated chambers in
Stelospongus are formed by the breaking up of large
amoeboid cells, exactly as described by Mr. Carter in the
development of the gemmules oi' Spoiif/ilk'..

Art. IX. — TliG Active Volcano on Tana, Neiv Hebrides, with
some remarks on. tJte Cause of Volcanic Action.

With Map and Plates 5, 6, 7 and 8.

By Frederick A. Campbell, C.E. (Melb.)

[Read 11th October, 1888.]

Tana is one of the southern islands of the New Hebrides
group, and lies approxiniatel}^ in 20"" south latitude and
170° east longitude. It is about 30 miles long by 12 miles
wide, and is densely covered with the most luxuriant
tropical vegetation. The interior is occupied by a range of
mountains which rises to a height of about 2500 feet, and so
far as I know, has never yet been explored. The shores are
partly fringed by a narrow coral reef, outside of which the
water deepens rapidly, and good anchorage is difficult to
find. There is only, or more correctly speaking was only
until recently, '^ne harbour on the island, viz., Port Resolution,
a picturesque basin about one mile in diameter, situated
upon the south-eastern side and opening towards the north.

Four-and-a-half miles to the north-west of this harbour,
the active volcano Mount Yasur, is situated. It rises from a
plain or wide flat valley which sej)ar;ites the elevated land of
the Port Resolution district from the still moi-e lofty ranges
of the interior. A ridge 100 or oOO feet high extends from
the harbour towards the volcanic cone, descending as it
jipproaches that hill, the summit of which stands about 500
feet above the plain beyon<l and 70!) feet above the sea level.

The volcanic district, that is the area over which ai'e
.scattered traces of volcanic action, past and present, is about
20 square miles in extent, being a belt abinit 2| miles
wide, extending from the sea coast outside and to the south
of Port Resolution, for a distance of seven miles to the active
cone of Mount Yasur.

Plate 5 gives a vertical section di-awn through this part
of the island. Plate 6 gives a plan of this district upon
which I have marked the approximate position of the various
volcanic phenomena.

Commencing at the mo^t southerly, these may be biiefly
catalogued as follows : —

Hot springs on the outer sea coast.

7-i Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

A deposit of contorted vo})y lava on the same coast about
one mile tarther noith.

Hot springs on the south-east side of Port Ilesolution,
temperature about 100°.

Hot springs on the west side of Port Resolution,
temperature about 200°.

Stratified beds of a sort of argillaceous sandstone, closely
allied to ])umice stone, and used by sailors for holystoning the
<lecks, alternated with this, bands of cinders or slag. Tlieseai*e
seen in the cliffs on each side of the entrance to the harbour,
Avhere the sea has ex|)Osed a vertical section to view.

Hot beds of white clay occur fuither to the west. These
are soft, when opened with a stick emit jets of sulphurous
steam, and have a temperature ranging up to 200° Fah.

A small lake exists to the southward of this, the water of
which has a temperature of about 100° Fah.

Beds of sulphur lie close to the active cone, as well as a
large deposit of lava which stands piled up to a height of
about 200 feet, the precipitous fice of which indicates that
it has issued forth in a very viscous state.

Just at the foot of the mount and beyond it, there lies a
beautiful fresh water lake about one-and-a-half miles long by
half-a-mile in width. It is fed by one of the largest streams
in the island, it has no outlet to the sea, but disposes of its
superfluous waters by pouring them continuously into large
crevices on that edge whicli is next to the volcanic cone.

The cone itself is composed of loose scorire lying at an
angle of about 2 to 1, with hardened lava protruding here
and there, and blocks of a more porous nature strewn upon
its surface.

The top of the cone is occupied by two distinct craters of
about equal size and form, one, the farthest west being active,
the other extinct. The active cratei' is an oval basin about
700 feet long, 500 feet wide, and loO feet deep. Two la'ge
and one smaller vents occupy the bottom, the larger ones
being about .50 feet in diameter ; from these and from cracks
in the sides ot the ciater, jets of steam continually rise, and
the ground everywhere is almost too hot to toucli. Between
the eruptions, the crater is empty of lava, and there is
nothing but the hissing steam jets to indicate the existence
of the tremendous forces imprisoned below.

Plate 7 gives a general view of the volcano from the
north-east, the entrance to Port Resolution being shown
on the extreme left.

The Active Volcano on Tana, New Hebrides. 75

There are two other active volcanoes on this group, and
another in the Santa Cruz Islands immediately to the north,
particulars of which I have given in a paper recently read
before the " Royal Geographical Society of Australasia," and
entitled " Some Coral and Volcanic Islands of the Western
Pacific."

Whilst Mount Yasur resembles these, in that it is subject
to eruptions at times on a very large scale, it differs very
materially from them in that, while they rise to about 8000
feet above sea level, it has an elevation of only about 700
feet, while their normal state is that of a steady emission of
smoke without noise, that of Yasur is one of rapid and
regular, but comparatively feeble, explosions.

The Eruptions of Mount Yasur.

In the paper previously referred to, I have given the
fullest details obtainable fr(^m various sources upon this
part of the subject ; it will be necessaiy, however, to
recapitulate the leading points, and for the sake of presenting
the history of this volcano in the clearest foi'm, I have
arranged the various records in chronological oi'der : —

1774'. — Cook, and For.stcr. — This is the first record of the
volcano. They remark that it threw up ])rodigious
quantities of fire and smoke ; that the explosions
resembled claps of thunder, followed by a rumbling noise,
and that showers of i-ain appeared to increase its violence.
Hot spiings and solfatarias were observed by them on the
west side of the harbour, and it was noticed that when
the eruptions were violent, the quantity of steam emitted
from these springs was considerably increased. The interval
between the eru])tions was observed to be about five minutes.

1793 — Labillardiere observed it from a distance, and
remarks that columns of smoke rose to a prodigious height,
and after traversing a great space, sunk as they grew cooler.

1840. — Aneityum Native. — A very violent eruption
occurred about this year.

18(j2. —Turner records the intervals between the erup-
tions as from six to eight minutes.

18G5. — Brenchly notes the intervals as about the same as
Turner, and observes that the eruj)ti()ns were more violent
than usual during the months of January, Februaiy and
March.

7G Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

1872. — Campbell. — When visiting the group at that time,
I noted the ]jeriocl between eruptions as varying from four
to .six minutes, according to the state of the weathei-. In
the winter, when the trade winds were blowing and the
weather was fine, there would be hardly a minute of
difference in the intervals for weeks together. So far as I
recollect, there was no perceptible difference in the intervals
during the day as compared with those during the night,
that is, the temperature did not seem to affect the eruptions.

1873. — Markham notes the eruptions as occurring every
three minutes.

10th January, 1878. Neilson. — A tremendous eruption
took place, accompanied by an earthquake and an upheaval
of the land. A fortnight afterwards, this was repeated on
a smaller scale.

April 1888. Watt. — A violent eruption took place,
accompanied by an earthquake, and further upheaval.

The eruptions of this volcano may be conveniently divided
into three different classes : — 1st., The norma] or quiescent ;
2nd., the violent ; 3rd., the paroxysuial. I will ti-ea of
these in the order named : —

1st. — The Normal or Quiescent State.

The interval between the eruptions is on the average from
four to five minutes. When particularly sluggish, the
interval increases to as much as ei^ht minutes. A loiiii'er
tnne than this without eruptions has never been noticed,
according to the Rev. Thos. Neilson, who was resident for
14 years at Port Resolution, and tlierefore is a competent
authority on the subject.

The sound accompanying each eruption is a loud report,
followed by a more continuous lumbiing, ali.nost exactly like
that produced by the firing of a heavy piece of ordnance,
and this is heard to a distance of about 30 miles. A sensible
vibration of the sound is felt at Port Resolution with each
explosion. The material ejected from the crater consists of
red hot lava in the fn-m of spherical bombs, large irre-
gular fragments, in some cases as large as a horse, clouds
of fine volcanic dust appeai-ing as densely black smokc^ and
steam. The heavy fragments are thrown to a height of 500

The Active Volcano on Tanc, Keiv Hehrides. 77

or 600 feet above the crater, fallino- back into it auain, or
earned by the wind over the leeward edge. The clouds of
steam and smoke generally assume a globular form, and
carried away by the wind, distribute upon the space over
which the}'^ pass quantities of fine volcanic dust.

Accompanied by Mr. Neilson, I visited the crater, and
spent some time in watching the phenomena of its eruptions.
It was difficult, however, under the circumstances to make
calm and i-eliable observations. The noise was so appalling
and the situation so unusual and exciting that one could
well be pardoned for not collecting nuich accurate and
reliable data. The eruptions were too close also to be
studied properly, and the general impression received was of
a simultaneous explosion, earth tremor, and projection high
into the air of a torrent of stones, lava and smoke.
Between these principal explosions however, molten lava
occasionally surged up in the vents, accompanied by small
explosions and the ejection of fragments to a short distance
around, very much as is described as occurring at Stromboli in
the Mediterranean. Tlie diffei'ent vents appeared also to
exhibit a certain variety in their action, one of them throwing
the lava higher and with a loud explosion, the other throwing
up the larger masses with a less degree of force, as if they
tapped the reservoirs beneath at points of different pressure.

2nd. — The Violent State.

At certain periods the volcano becomes more than usually
active, the eruptions being not only more frequent, but more
forcible. A greater quantity of material is ejected, and it is
thrown to a greater height, much of it falling outside the
crater, and rolling down the sides. Referring to this state
Ml'. Neilson writes : — " Its period diminishes sometimes
to 4<5 or 50 seconds, and during rainy and thundry-looking
weather, it will thud away for a fortnight or three weeks at
this rate, shaking the whole island at every explosion and
being heard to a distance of 50 or 60 miles away.

Mr. Forster, the companion of Captain Cook, more than a
century ago, noticed that rainy weather increased the violence
of the eruptions, and so did Mr. Brenchly in 1 865, I observed
that the rapidity and violence was increased not only when
the weather grew sultry, and bad weather approached, but
also durino" rain and for a short time after rain.

78 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

oUD. — Thf, Pauoxysmal State.

At irrerjular intervals of time, tbis volcano and district
have been the scene of eruptions upon a scale of unusual
violence. Traces of vast disturbances in the past are
evident, and in historic times, there are records of three such
occurrences, regarding which I have been able to collect the
following particulars : —

184)0 (Approximately). — Upon the authority of a native
of Aneityum, a trerjoendous eruption took place on Tana
about this time, and quantities of pumice stone floated
across from Tana to Aneityum.

January 10th, 1878. — Very full details of this eruption
have been furnished to me by Mr. Neilson, who was living
then at Port Resolution. During the night of the 9th of
January the wind had been blowing hard, and the morning
broke very dark and lowering. About 9 o'clock a.m. the
most severe shock of earthquake know^i since the islands
were settled took place, lasting some four or five seconds.
Simultaneously with this, the western side of Port Resolu-
tion was raised with an even tilting motion, and a large
mass from the face of the clifts near the entrance was hurled
forward into the sea, causing a tremendous disturbance,
and projecting a wave some 40 feet high against the land on
the opposite side.

The eastern side of the harbour escaped almost entirely,
only a few rocks being displaced, but the western side was
raised to the extent of about 25 feet. The whole of the
district between the harbour and the volcano was shaken
and rent by fissures which oc(;urred almost every J 00 yards.
Several natives fell into these, but were able to extricate
themselves before being engulphed. For several weeks
afterwards, this district emitted dense volumes of steam from
these fissures, and the active cone of " Yasur " presented the
appearance of having been partly shaken down, a flow of
ashes having taken place westward and into the lake,
partially encroaching upon it.

About a fortnight afterwards, another earthquake and
eruption took place, Avith a second upheaval of the western
side of Port Resolution to a height of seven feet more.

The volcano itself after about three weeks' display of
tremendous eruptive force, gradually resumed its normal
state of activity.

The Active Volcano on Tana, Neiv Hebrides. 79

Two facts recorded by Mr. Neilson in connection with this
outbreak are worthy of notice. Ist. The earthquake which
accompanied the first great eruption on the 10th, and was
felt so severely at Port Resolution, was not felt at all 12
miles away. 2nd. That on the same day as the eruption on
Tana, a violent hui-ricane was raging at Efate 100 miles to
the north, which island is on the direct line which passes
through the various foci of volcanic activity in the group.

April 1888. — Intelligence arrived recently of another out-
break of volcanic force on Tana, during April of the present
year. Full particulars are not yet to hand, but it appears
that the eruption was again accompanied by an earthquake
and further upheaval of the western shore of Port Resolution,
which fine harbour is now reported to be destroyed, nothino-
larger than a boat being able to gain admittance.

So far as could be observed from the sea, no great change
had occurred in the appearance of the volcano itself, which
in June had again resumed its normal quiescent state.

Somewhere about the same time, the volcano on Ambrim
also burst forth with great violence, and a great hurricane
was raging in the north of the group ; whether these three
events were synchronous or not, I cannot say.

Having now placed before you all the particulars regardino-
this volcano available at the present tune, I wish to draw
your attention to certain conclusions which may, I think, be
naturally based upon the facts already recorded. These
conclusions refer to the position of the present focus of
activity, the depth at which the explosions causing the
eruptions take place, and the connection between the phase
of eruption and the state of the weather.

On examining the plan of the district, it will be seen that
the present focus of activity is at the extremity of the area
affected by volcanic heat and pressure, the whole region
between it and the sea appears to have been raised at a
comparatively recent date, and has no connection with the
main island, which is of a different geological formation. It
would also appear probable, from the nature of the deposits,
that either Port Resolution itself has been at one time an
immense crater, or that there has been one about its entrance,
Tiie bed of twisted lava on the eastern outside coast-line
would appear to strengthen tliis idea, as it is difficult to
believe that it could have flowed from the present position
of the volcano, with Port Resolution intervening in a direct
line between.

80 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

It may I think also be concluded, from a com])avi.son of the
two beds of lava, the one referred to and the other close to
the present cone, that the internal heat at Tana is diminishing.
It may reasonably be assumed that the lava flow near
Mount Yasur is the most recent, and this from the way in
Avhich it stands piled up presents the appearance of having
issued forth in a much more viscous state than that on the
outer coast-line.

With regard to the depth below the surface at which the
force causing the eruption is generated, two circumstances
will assist in determining this approximately. The first is
the accompanying earthquake, the second the area of surface
upheaved in the violent shocks. Every erui)tion is
attended by an earthquake, which varies in force precisely
as the eruption varies in magnitude, and they occur always
at the same instant ; these earthquakes are confined to the
volcanic district, the most severe ever felt, that of 1878, not
being noticeable 12 miles awa3^ The origin, therefore, could
not have been deep-seated, it being very evident that the
deeper the oi'igin, the more widespread and uniform would
be the result. In the absence of accurate data as to the
direction, the angle of emergence, and the relative force at
diflerent distances from the centre, no precise estimate can
be made. The depth of the focus of an earthquake which
shook the whole of Italy was fixed by Mr. Mallet as being
about six or seven miles. The origin of the Tana earthquakes
and eruptions must therefore be very much less than this.
The fact also of the area upheaved or bulged upwards
during the eruptions of 1878 and afterwards, being so small,
would a])pear to strengthen the view that the origin of the
disturbance is not deep-seated, for it is quite inipobsi1)le to
conceive of a small portion a few hundred yards in extent
being lifted, the land around remaining in situ, without
bringing the generating force very close indeed.

The connection of volcanic eruptions with the atmospheric
pressure has frequently, and especially in late years, received
attention, without however establishing it as a matter of
fact. This no doubt is due to the incompleteness of the
observations, and to the fact that only in connection with
such volcanoes as Stromboli, and that on Tana, wliere the
eruptions are so frequent, is it possible to take a sufficient
nunibei' of observations to be of any value in tiiis matter.

Professor Judd, the latest waiter on this subject, referring
to Stromboli, says : — " Whether the ])opular idea, that

Tlie Activo Volcano on Tana, New Hebrides. 81

the outbursts of Stromboli are regulated by atmospheric
conditions has any foundation, is still open to grave doubt.
It seems to be certain, however, that durino; the autumn and
winter the more violent paroxysms of the volcano occur, and
that in summer the action which takes place is far more
equable and regular." This means, I take it, that during
that portion of the year exposed to the greatest fluctuations
of atmospheric pressure, the volcano exhibits the greatest
variety in the phases of its eruptions.

That the Tana volcano is affected in this way, is open to
very little doubt at all.

Almost every visitor from Captain Cook onward has
noticed and recorded this fact. I had personally the
opportunity of observing the eruptions during all kinds of
weather, and the increase in their rapidity and fores was
invai-iable when the weather became unsettled, stormy
weather approached, on the fall of rain and for a short time
after rain. The most violent eruptions have always occurred
during the summer, that is the hurricane months ; in the
winter when the trade winds are blowing, and day after daj^
the weather does not vary, the eruptions are very regular
and comparatively feeble. Mr. Neilson after an experience
of its habits for 1 4 years reports in the same terms.

Although a series of accurate observations of the eruptions
taken in connection with those of a barometer would be of
great value in throwing light on this subject, the general
law of the connection of the condition of the atmosphere and
the nature of the eruptions may be considered as established,
so far as this volcano is concerned.

It would be impossible to study the working of this
remarkable engine of nature for any length of time without
being led to consider the cause of it all, the reason of its regu-
larity and of its irregularities, and the various peculiarities
attending it. The inquiry is full of interest but beset with
difficulties, so that theories must be advanced and received
with caution in the limited state of our pi-esent know-
ledge.

1 will, however, conclude this paper with an attempt to
account for the varied and remarkable performances of the
volcano under discussion.

The generally accepted theory of volcanic action is that it
is due to three causes : — 1st. The existence of molten lava
beneath the surface of the earth's crust; 'Jud. The percolation

G

«2 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

of water upon these heated layers ; 8rd. Tlie escape tlirougli
fissures or vents of high pressure steam, caused by the contact
of the water with the molten lava.

Professor Judd considers that the immediate cause of
eruptions is due to the escape of high jiressure steam through
the lava, in the form of bubbles which rise and burst at or
near the surface, much as would be the case if pon-idge weie
to be boiled in a tube. Now this does not appear to satisfy
the conditions required for explaining the various phases of
the eruptions of Mouut Yasur, particularly the normal
quiescent regular state.

With the aid (jf a diagram (plate 8), let me suggest another
method, or it might be called a moditication of the above.

I look upon tlie Tana volcano as a lava geyser or a natural
underground steam machine, depending for its peculiarities
upon the nature of the arrangements of the Avater supply,
steam chamber, and outlet vent. I assume a lake of molten
lava (F), which at normal atmosph<3ric pressure maintains in
the vent (C) a column at about a constant level. (D) is a
space above the lava, filled with steam. The vent is tapped
at a point below that at which the lava stan :k by a cave or
fissure (B), into which the water supply from the lake (A) finds
its way. This watei coming into contact with the heated
lava is turned into steam, which on the pressure becoming
sufficiently strong to overcome the resistance, is forced under
the column in the vent and ejects it with great violence. On
the escape of the steam, the lava rises again immediately to
its former level in the vent, and the steam making process
goes on as before. The heat, the atmospheric pressure, and
the water supply being constant, there is no reason why this
process should not go on for ever with the most i)erfect
regularity.

I may state that 1 have tested this arrangement practically,
and have succeeded in obtaining the result as stated above,
i.e., a perfectly regular spasmodic ejection of fluid from a pipe
by the steady admission of steam at a point below its
surface.

As the molten lava would also contain steam at considerable
pressure, or water ready to turn to steam, absorbed from the
ocean, the effect of the escape up the vent of a considerable
volume of free steam, and the emptying of what 1 have called
the steam chamber, would be to cause a sudden decrease of
pressure and an additional quantity of steam to be formed
which would aid in the ejection of the lava.

170

!30

(Achve '-P

^

CPl

\/0lGanqj (^^anta^Criu.. -^<^

<P.-

^.

^^^) V(uw Koro

^.

[ (Ex h net Crater)

tM'Remains)

(Active Volcano)
(Active Volcano)

(Submarine Eruption)

20

WAnaJyvm/{ixtwct Crater)

(Hot Springs) (Hot Spriifti)

B.

30

L

FA.Ci/rpbeU.

10

o

-4->

>

p

i/P^£

/?

Iioiifniosay 4M^

1l!9J/\[

<-

^

'V

:^'

Proc. R. S. Victoria, PI. 6.

LavA

CrBv/'ces t'EiKijiq

Overflow from Lake

100'

A

K

V

>

P^

The. Active Volcano 0]i Tuna, Xeiu Hebrides. 83

The phenomena connected witli the violent state might
be explained liy the fact that a lowering of the atmospheric
pressure would l)e followed by the rising of the column in
the vent, and so giving a larger (piantit}^ of lava to be
ejected. It would also be followed bj^ an increased quantity
of steam generated from the lava, which added to that
formed as before in the steam chamber, would cause the
eruptions to be much more rapid. This would be assisted
also by additional water supply in wet weather.

The }jaroxysmal state may perhajjs be explained by the
sudden lowering of atmos])heric pressure for a great distance
along a volcanic fissure, the consequent formation of a large
quantity of steam, which h'nding its way to the place of
least resistance, would by its sudden exit cause a catas-
trophe.

In conclusion I wish to state, that one of my chief objects
in submitting this paper to you is to direct attention and
inquiry towards this unique and little known volcano, and
also to the group in wliich this and other volcanoes exist ;
-and I have to express the hope that a S3^stematic and
thorouiih investigation of the manv interestin<»" scientific
features in the New Hebrides and surrounding islands, may
be a W(jrk in which the Royal Society of Victoria may see
its way to engage.

X. — The Oceanic Langmaje'^ Seniitlc.

By Rev. D. Macdonald, Fate, Havannah Harbour,
New Hebrides.

At!T. XI. — N'otes on fhe Phy siogra.pl ly of the Western
■portion of the County of Crocjingolong.

With two \Yoo(l-cnts.

By James Stirling, F.G.S.

[Read Dec. 13, 1888.]

Part I. — Topography.

Hie extreme eastern portion of the Colony of Victoria is,
perhaps the least known area within its boundaries. Having
recenti}' traversed the area in several directions, from the
coast line to the colony bonndary, in order to examine areas
being prosjiected for gold, the author embraced the
opportunity of making, in addition to geological observations,
some notes on the native vegetation or botany, and climate
or meteorology of the area, wdiich it is hoped may serve as
an introductory notice of the physiography of this little
known region of Victoria.

The Watercourses.

The principal valleys excavated from the area are tlie
Snowy and its tributaries, and the Bemm and Cann rivers.
The Snowy forms the western boundary of the county of
Croajingjlong, and has the largest drainage area. Rising
outside the limits of the area, amid the snow-clad heights of
Mount Kosciusko, the Pilot, and Mount Cobberas, at an
elevation between GOOO and T-oli feet, the Snowy has
eroded its [)assage through rock mas.ses which may be said to
present geotectonic features of great interest to the geologist,
mainly, palaeozoic rocks in the u})per valley, and tertiary
in the lower. The effects of the unecpial ratios of denudation
and erosion of different rock masses under similar and
different climatal conditions, are strilcingly exhibited in the
Snowy watershed area ; but as the main features lie outside
the county of Croajingolong, partly in the county of Tambo,
Victoria, and in the Maneroo table land in New South
Wales, they cannot be properly discussed in this paper.
In the Rev. W. B. Clarke's " Southern Gold Fields," and

Physiography of Western Portion Of-oailnyoloiig. 85

A. W. Hewitt's "Devonian Rocks of North Gippsland, will
be found most interesting information on the eastern and
western sources of the Snowy River. The enormous erosion
of the middle portion of the Snowy Valley is plainly seen
from Turnback Mountain on the old Maneroo road, or from
the summit of Mount Tingiringy, near the New South
Wales border. The landscape looking north from the latter
mountain is perhaps the finest mountain scene in Australia —
it is certainly one of grandeur. To the north, beyond the
deep gorge formed by the Snow}' River, rise a series of bold
wooded mountains, the lower spurs of the latter almost
invisible in the soft haze of the deeper portions of the valley.
Beyond the wooded mountain ranges appear in silhouette
tile rugged porphyry heights of Mount Cobberas, the coned
peak of Mount Pilot, and rising tier aliove tier the bold
granite knobs of the Snowy Kosciusko ]3lateau. Away to the
right stretches the fine open and undulating downs of the
Maneroo plateau, relieved here and there by minor ridges
covered with timber, or along the creeks by belts of the
Snowy Rivei- pine. While to the south the bold outlines of
Mount Delegate, Mount Bowen, and the coast range, mark
the sites of rock masses which have longest i-esisted the
effects of subaerial denudation and the borderland between
the jungle country of Croajingolong and the south-western
extension of the Manei'oo table land.

As the Snowy drains the highest elevations in Australia,
and runs almost due south from their high altitudes to the
coast line, its cour.se is almost torrential throughout, except
where it enters the rich alluvial flats of Orbo.st, where the
stream becomes sluggish. To enter into a minute description
of the salient points in the topography of the eastern water-
shed area, would form tlie subject matter for an interesting-
paper, so varied is the surface configuration. The principal
eastern source afluents drain the extensive Maneroo plateau
outside the boundaiy of the colony, and need not bereferi-ed
to. The streams within the county compiise the Deddick
or Jingallala and its tributaiies, the Tingiiingy, Dellicknora,
Cabanandra, and Bonaug. There are several others which,
ultimately flowing into the parent stream in New South
Wales, rise in the coast range, such as the Delegate, Bendoc,
Queensborough. Below the junction of the Deddick, several
torrential streams enter the Snowy from the east, tlieir
coui'ses mainly south-we.sterly, such as Mountain Creek, the
Broadbent, Yalma, and Rodgers Rivers. Below the Orbost

8G Proceedings of flie Royal Society of Victoria.

flats, and near its estiiaiy, the most impoitaiit tributary the
Broadribb and its afttuent, the Cabbage-tree Creek, enter
the paifht stream, liising in the coast range at Bonang
Mountain, and running pai-allel with tlie Snowy, the
Broadribb drains the western slopes of the highest points in
the county, viz., Mount Ellery and the M'Culloch ranges.
With tlie exception of some modei'ate extent of flats and
undulatory sloj)es at Goonegerah in the upper portion of the
valley, and the flats and morasses near its junction with tlie
Snow}^ this river intersects rangy territory of very little use
for cultivation, while the tributaries are covered with dense
jungle. In the heads of the Cabbafre-tree Creek, St,
Patrick's Creek, and other eastern atiuents draining the
M'Culloch ranges, is a very rich vegetable mould and soil,
which may hereafter repay cultivation, although the cost of
clearing would necessarily be considerable. The flats and
spurs towards the coast regions are already occupied by an
enterprising bod}^ of selectoi's, who are fast reclaiming the
morass and forest lands in the vicinit3^

The streams which flow southerly through the central
portion of the county com])rise the Bemm and Cann, with
two other unimportant minor streams, the Little River and
Yeerung. The Cann forms the eastern boundary of the area
under consideration, and has the largest area of land
available for settlement. To the north of Morgan's station,
on the road to Genoa, a considerable area of flats and
undulatory ranges has been selected, and west of Mount
Kate there is a limited area of well grassed pasture lands
awaiting settlement, and on the up])er poition of the valley,
as at Buldah, are other limited areas.

In the Bennn valley, as at Combinebar Creek, are rolling
well grassed hill.s, and some rich but densely timbered flats,
while several of the wesfern aifluents, as the Glen Arte River
and portions of the McKenzie, present favourable areas
for future .settlement, although the dense jungle in the
gullies and the large trees in the flats will make clearing
expensive.

In the Yeerung valley towards the coast, and also in the
Cabbago-tree Creek, are open heath lands which may be
converted into pasture lands, especially in places where
thei'e is a coating of black, vegetable mould and claye}''
material overlying the sandy deposits. The area in which
the cabbage jnUui (Liui-^to)ia Aust)ulis) flourishes has been
leserved from destruction.

Physiography of Western Portion Croajingolong. 87
The Ranges and Mountains.

The main features of tlie mountain sj^steni is indicated Ly
the courses of the piincip;d streams. The principal water-
shed line is the coast range intersecting tlie northern portion
of the county in ati easterly direction and lateral ridges
running southerly t'^wards the coast from this main water-
shed line. The highest points on the coast range are Mount
Bowen at the head of Mountain Creek, Mount Gooiimurk,
4300ft., at the head of the Bemm. and Mount Tennyson on
the Colony boundary towards the head of the Caim river.

The most prominent peak in the countv is perhaps
Mount Ellery, on the r-idge dividing the Broadrilib and
Bemm. Viewed from the coast, the southward extension of
this watershed line, the McCulloch Ranges are next in
importance, while near the coast, on the ridge dividing the
Broadribb and Cabbage-tree Creek, I'ises a rounded peak,
Monnt Raymond. The highest point on the divide between
the Bemm and the Cann is ))erhaps Mount Bengow (near the
Coast Range), while towards the south, nearer the coast,
Mount Cann is a ])rominent landmark. On the eastern
watershed of the Cann, Mount Kate stands high above the
surrounding ranges.

The higher points on the north of the Coast Range — Mount
Goolinbabylon, between tl)e B(»nang and Delegate Rivers ;
Mount Delegate, between the Beudi>c and Delegate Rivers :
and Mount Tingiringy, near the Colony boundary, between
the Jinoallala and Mount Richie Creek.

M ETEOROLOGY.

In looking at these mountains as a whole, and after
examining the character of their rocky structure, viz., hard
silicious I'ocks, quartzites, and indurated slates, granites,
&c., the conviction is forced on the observer that tiiey are
formed by sub-aerial denudation, having longest resisted the
degrading influences of the rain, frost, and snow, while the
surrounding softer materials have been removed.

The difference in the amount of excavation exhibited by
the south-flowing streams and those flowing northerly may,
I think, be ascribed to gi-eater precipitation of rainfaii <>n the
southern slopes, the combined influence of the south-we^t and
south-easterly moisture-laden winds, an extension of the

88 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

warm tropical rains coming from the east north-east
along tlie eastern Australian coast reaching the area.

In the Bendoc district, at an elevation of 2500 feet, severe
frosts are not uncommon, and the range of temperature is
frequently gi-eat. The snow falls annually over this area,
but in the upper valleys of the Broadribb, Bemm, and Cann
humidity prevails, and the temperature is more equable,
frosts being far less frequent. This difference in the hygro-
metric and thermometric conditions produces tlie differences
observed in tlie vegetation at similar elevations north and
south of the coast range. And this is again very marked
as the coast line is reached, so that the meteorologic condi-
tions affect the vegetation directly. And the latter are
mainly due to the varied surface configuration, resulting
from the unequal decay of the different rock masses.

BOTANY.

Notes on the Vegetation (Peculiar Features)

The most striking feature in the vegetation of the areas
examined in Croajingolong is the presence of many East
Australian types not found elsewhere in Victoria, and in tlie
luxuriance of the climbing plants The arboreous form of
the Waratah (Telopea oreades) with its magnificent
clustei's of rich carmine-tinted flowers on terminal spikelets,
surrounded by glossy sap-gieen leaves, at oncearreststhe atten-
tion of the botanical observer. Flowering during October
and early in November it attains in the rich humid valleys
surrounding the M'Oulloch Ranges, the heads of Cabbage-tree
Creek, and in the upper portions of the Bemm valley— along
the coast range, &c., a height of between 40 and 50 feet.

Next to the Waratah, the profusely llowering native
clindnng pea (Kennedya rubicunda) is, with its brick-red
blossoms, one of the most striking features, and is widely
distributed over the area. In localities where it flourishes
along with the native virgin's bower (Clematis aristata) and
the native sarsaparilla (Kennedya monophylla), the
contrasts of red, white, and blue, are most charming.
Although in those places where it is interwoven with the
wire yrass (Ehrharta stipoides). it is the bete noire of the
prospector or explorer. Even the dreaded thorns of the
climbing lawyer (Smilax Australis) are less objection-

Physiography of Western Portion Croajingoloiuj. 8!)

able than the finely serrated stems and leaves of the latter,
i.e., the wire grass. On the eastern tributaries of the Snowy
River and in the Bennn valley, the most prolific undergrowth
is that of Haloragis tetragyna or fire weed, which forms
here a most useless herb, sujiplanting the native grasses with
the exception of the scented grass — Hierochloa rariflora
(a comparatively useless grass for fodder purposes, and
which flourishes along with the fire weed or Haloragis
tetragyna). The occurrence of the cabbage palm, Livistona
Australis, on Cabbage-tree Creek, near Orbost, where it
grows to a height of over 100 feet, is also a remarkable
feature in the vegetation of the area. The isolation of this
species fi-om its tropical home in a humid valley in the
temperate zone, require further elucidation at the hands of
botanists, or of those interested in the geographical
distribution of plants. I am inclined to consider it as a
survival of a once tropic vegetation which covered South
Eastei-n Australia in earlier Pliocene times, and which was
destroyed by the subsequent glacial action of which there
are not wanting evidences in South Eastern Austi'alia since
Miocene times.

Numerical Proportion of the Orders.
There does not appear to be any exception to the general
lule respecting the orders richest in species and genera fi-om
what ])revails generally over South-Eastern Australia,
except that there is a closer alliance with the flora of
Southern New South Wales than with the southern and
western portions of Victoria. Here, as elsewhere, the grand
order — Legumiuosse, and the sub-orders — Papilionacese and
Mimosese, are richest in species and genera. Comparing the
different orders, we find thatcomprised within the list are thirty
species of Leguminous plants represented by fourteen genera,
that tlie genera richest in species are Acacias and Pulteneaa.
Of Myrtacese there are twenty-nine species and nine genera,
the genus Eucalyptus being richest in species. Among Com-
posit?e there are twenty-five species and twelve genera, the
Helichrysa being most abundant. Among Proteace?e the
Persoonias are richest in species. This interesting order is.
represented by fifteen species and seven genera. The Filices
or fern-family has twenty-one species and eleven genera,
the Orchids twelve species and eight genera, and the Lillies
or Liliaceas eight species and seven genera, while the
Gramineie or grasses include nine genera and species.

90 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Distribution of Species.

The area under examination may be said to comprise four
well-marked re,i;;'ions, each broadly characterised by the
presence of certain species of plants which impart a distinct
physioo-riomy to the situations wherein they flourish.

If a line is drawn parallel to the coast line at a distance
of G miles, it will be found that up to an elevation of 300
feet above sea level the vegetation differs from that found in
the gullies and valleys further inland up to the flanks of the
coast range to, say 4000 feet elevation ; that the crests of
the ridges within the middle area contain species not found
in the gullies ; and that in the more open table land north of
the coast range there are abundance of sub-alpine species not
found in an}-^ of the other areas or situations.

The Coastal Regions.

Along the sand hannnocks, Salsolacese and Ficoidefe prevail
— Rhagodia, Ohenopodium, Atriplex, and Mesembrianthemum
(or pig's face) ; and in the hollows, such Myrtaceous shrubs
as Melaleuca armillaris, Kunzea corifolia, Leptospermura
myrsinoides ; and grasses, as Zoysia pungens. Jn the open
undulating coastlands, between belts of Eucalyptus, including
the mahogany E. botryoides and abundance of Banksia
serrata, are grass-tree flats with Xanthorrea Australis, and
X. minor — the dwarfed sheoak, Casuarina paludosa, in the
undulating sand hills, where the timber vegetation is more
prolific, an abundance of Caustis flexuosa and L3'copodiura
densum, Ricinocarpus pinifolius, and other shrubby and
herbaceous species, together with a great number of species
less peculiar to the coastal areas as Epacris impressa,
Hibbertias, Styphelias. To enumerate them would extend
this paper to an unusual length.

Inland Region. — Gullies and River Flats.

The most arboreous vegetation is found in the moist
gullies and on the river flats, and with the exception of the
hollows or lowest points in the ridges yields characteristic
forms, differing from those on the ridges. Among many such
arboreous forms may be mentioned the Waratah (Telopea
oreades), the native musk (Aster argophyllus), Lillypillies,

Physiography of ]Yedern Portion Croajingolong. 91

(Eugenia Sinitliii), native pepper tree (Drimys aroniatica),
the native sassafras (Atherosperma moschatum), native fire-
wood (Hedyearya Cunningliami), Pittosporum undulatum,
P. bicolor, Zieria Suiithii, Acacia decurrens, A. melanoxylon,
Eucalyptus aniygdalina, E. pilularis, E. longifolia, and
others ; Prostanthera lasiantha, Lomatia ilicifolia, Sambucus
Gaudichaudiana ; and such creepers as Lyonsia stramina,
Smilax Austialis, Vitis hypoglauca, &c., and Sarcopetalum
Harve^'anuni, Kubus rositolius.

Ridges.

On the heads of gullies and lower points of the ridges—
Eriostemon trachyphyllus, Senecio Bedfordii, Correa
Lawrenciana, Dodoueas, Oxylobium ellipticura, Hovea
longifolia, Indigofera Australis, Goodia lotifolia, and several
Acacias, Eucalypts, Pomaderris, Panax, Persoonia, Lomatia
longifolia, Piuielea, Coprosma hirtella, Asters, Notelea
lanceolata, h'olanuin, Helichrysum obcordatuni, Cassinia
aculeata, Helichrysum cuneifolium, and others.

The Sub- Alpine or Table- land Areas.

Here in the open giassy valleys and woodlands are found,
between 2500 and ^UOO feet, numerous species, which extend
over large areas in the Australia u Alps, patches of Stellaria
pungens, fine undershrubs, as Uxylobium procumbens,
xMirbelia, Pulteneas, Persoonia Chamaepeuce, Hakea microc-
carpa, Pimelia ligustrina, Brachy comes. Aster megalophyllus,
Lagenophora Biilardieri ; Helichrysums, as H. apiculatum,
H. semipapposum, Gna{)halium Traversii, Gentiana saxosa,
Euphrasia Brownii, Ajuga Australis, Styphelia Macraei,
Epacris microphylla ; Diplarrhena Moraea, and many
others Around Bonang the latter attains its richest
luxuriance at an elevation of 2U00 feet, although it also
flourishes in the river flats towards the coast line as at
Gooncii'erah and Cann.

Territorial Range of Species.

Here, as elsewhere, the gum tiees have the greatest
territorial range, and magnificent forests of splendid splitting
timber exists, notably on the flanks of the McUulloch Range

D2 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

in the Broadribb and Bemm watersheds, and along the south
side of the coast range in the heads of the Bemm and Cann
rivers. While it is patent, that many of the giant gums
exceed a height of 350 feet, I have not yet observed any
over 400 feet ; if there are any exceeding the latter length,
it is probably in the Arte, Goolingook, or Cabbage-
tree Creek valleys that they will be met with. The tallest
trees are not always those with the greatest diameter of
trunk. I have certainly measured trimks fully 4-0 feet in
circumference, but as a rule the taller trees measured had a
lesser circumference of from 20 to 30 feet. Next to the
Eucalypts the Acacias have the greatest range, and after
these the Daviesias, Haloragis tetragyna, Comesperma
ericinum, and Kennedya rubicunda, together with the wire-
Sfrass.

The Evolution of Varietal Forms.

Between the summits of the higher peaks, Mount Ellery,
Mount Kate, Mount Goonmurk, on the Coast Range, Mount
Tingiringy nori/h of it and the coast line, there are consider-
able variations in the hygrometric and other meteorologic
conditions, which I believe so powerfull}'^ affect the evolution
of varietal forms. I have elsewhere* endeavoured to point
out as regards the Alpine and sub- Alpine florula of South-
East Australia that under the slowly changing surface
configuration, due to prolonged sub-aerial denudation and
erosion, the transfer of soils, abraded and decomposed from
the great rock masses, and the action of their chemical
constituents on plant, food, &c., gradually modifying its
environment, may eventually result in the differentiation of
the varieties as to assume characters so distinct and
apparently constant as to justify the appelation of species.
Among many species which present differential characters
over large areas in different habitats, I would mention
Craspedia Richea, Daviesea latifolia ; some Heliclnysa,
especially Helicluysum rosmarinifolium ; some Rutacea',
Drimys aromatica, Hymenanthera Banksii, Claytonia Aus-
tralasica, Panax sambucifolius, Gentiana saxosa, Styphelia
•ericoides, and Microseris Forsteri.

* Ou the Physiography of the Anstrahan Alj^s. Transactions of Austrahan
Association for Advancement of Science, 188 s.

Physiof/raphy of Western Portion Croajingolong. 93
List of Species of Plants Collected in the Aeea,

AND ARRANGED ACCORDING TO BaRON VON MuELLER's

Classificatory System, "Systematic Census of
Australian Plants."

Ranuncvlaceia (A. L. de Juss.)
Kanunculus aqiiatilis (Dod.) Orbost.

„ lappaceus (Sm.) Orbost and Bendoc.

„ livularis (Bks.) Orbost.

Clematis aristata (R. Br.) Orbost, Broadribb, k Coast Range.

DiUeniacew (Salsb.)

Hibbertia Billardieri (F. v. M.) Cann River.

„ dentata (R. Br.) Goolingook River.

Magnoliacece (J. de St. Hil.)

Drimys aromatica (F. v. M.)

Coast Range and Goolingook Valley ; tree 20 to 30 ft. high.

Menisjjermem.

Stephania hernandifolia (Walp.) Cann Valley.

Sareopetaliim Harveyanum (F. v. M.) Lower Snowy River.

Monhniece (A. L. de Juss.)

Atherosperma moschatum (Labill.)

Forms dense forests along Coast Range ; at Mt. Goonmnrk,
trees are 120 feet to 150 feet high, with trunks 6 feet
in diameter.
Hedycaria Cunninghami (Tulasne).

Mt. Goolinbabylon and Coast Range.

Lauvacew (Vent.)

Cassytha pubeseens (R. Br.) Upper Cann Valle}'.

„ melantha (R. Br.) Broadribb and Orbost.

Cruciferew (A. L. de Juss.)

Cardamine hirsuta (Linn.) Bendoc.

Violdcew (De Cand.)

Viola hederacea (Labill.) Orbost.

,, Caleyana (Don.) Bendoc and Orbost.

Hyraenanthera Banksii (F. v. M.) Broadribb and Cann.

Pittosporea' (R. Br.)

Pittosporum undulatum (Andr.)

Snowy, Broadribb, Bemm, and Cann Rivers, near Coast.

04 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Pittosporum revolutum (Aitn.) Canii Valle3^

„ bicolor (Hook.)

Bursaria spinosa (Cav.) Bioadiil>]j and Caiiii.

Maiianthus procumbens (Beiith.) Broadribb and Orbost.

BiJIardiera scandens (Smt.) Cann and Orbo«t.

Broseracece (Sals.)
Drosera auriculata (Bach.) Orbost and Cann.

PolygalecG (A. L. de Jiiss.)
Comesperma ericinnm (De Cand.) Orbost and Benn.

„ volubile (La bill.)

Orbost, Broadribb, Cann and Benim Valleys.
Very aromatic, like true .sar.saparillii root, and can be used as an alterative.
Comesperma detbliatum (F. v. M.) Broadribb River.

Tremandveai (R. Br.)

Tetr-atheca ciliata (Linn.)

Very abundant on eastern tributaries ofSTiowy River.

Rutacem (A. L. de Juss.)

JZieria Smithii (Andr.) Coast Range, Cann, cV: Bemrn Valleys.
Eriostemon trachyphyllus (F. v. M.)

Upper Bonang and Broadribb Valleys.

Corr^a Lawrenciana (Hook.) M'Cullocli Ranges, Bonang.

„ speciosa (Andr.) Coast region.

Luiecc (De Cand.)
Linum marginale (Cunn.) Orbost.

Geraniaceoj (A. L. de Juss.)
Pelargonium Australe (VVilld.) Coast region.

2hdv(i('eaj (Adanson).

Howittia trilocularis (F. v. M.) Orbost.

Stercidlacew (Vent.)

Brachychiton populneum (R. Br.) Broadbent River.

Comniersonia Frazeri (J. Gay) Cann Valley.
Liisiopetalum dasyphyllum (Sieb.)

Coast Range, Broadribb Valley.

Tiliaeea' (A. L. de Juss.)

Elajocarpus holope talus (F. v. M.)

Broadribb, Bemm, Cann, Bonang, and Mt. Gooumurk.

Physiography of Western Portion Croajingolong. 95

Euphorbiacece (A. L. de Juss.)

Micrantheum hexainlrum (Hook.) Cann Valley.

Ricinocarpus piiiitblius (Destont). Broadribb, near Coast.

Bertya Cunningbainii (Planch.) Snowy River.

Amperea spartioides (Brong.) Broadribb River.

Phyllantbus thymoides (Sieb.) Cann and Bemm Rivers.

,, Gunnii (Hook.) Broadribb.

Adriana acerifolia — tomentosa — (Hook.) Snowy Rivei'.

Gasuarinece (Mirb.)

Casuai-ina paludosa. Marlow.

,, distyla (Vent.) Orbost.

Viniferoi (I. de St. Hil.)

Viti.s liypoglauca (F. v. M.)

Broadribb, Bemm, and Cann Valley^^.

Sdplvdacece (A. L. de Juss.)
Dodonaja viscosa (Linn.) Broadribb.

Stackhousiew (R. Br.)
Stackhousia linarifolia (Cunn.) Orbcst.

Portulacece (A. L. de Juss.)
Claytonia Australasica (Hook.) Bendoc.

Caryophylleoi (Linn.)

Stellaria pungens (Brong.) Bendoe.

„ llaccida (Hook.) Bemm and Cann Valleys.

Salsolacere (Linn.)

Rhagodia Billardieri (R. Br.) Coast Region.

Chenopodium murale (Linn.) Cann, towards Coast.

„ glaucum (Linn.) Coast Region,

Atriplex erystallinum (Hook.) Coast, Snowy River.

Ficoidew (A. L. de Jnss.)
Mesembrianthemum aequilaterale (Haw.) Sand Hammocks.

Polygonaceca (A. L. de Juss.)
Mlihlenbeckia axillaris (Hook.) Snowy River.

Leguininoseo3, sub order PapiUoiiaceai.

Oxylobium ellipticum (R. Br.)

Glen Arte River, Coast Range,

96 Proceedings oj the Rojjul Societij of Victoria.

Oxylobiuni juDCumbeiis (F. v. M.) Mt. Tingiring}'.

Mirbelia oxyloboides (F. v. M.) Near Beiidoc.

Gompholobium Huegelii (Benth.) Delegate & Bonang Rivers.
Daviesia latitblia (R. Br.) Orbost.

,, ulicina (8m.) Delegate River.

Aotus villosa (Sm.) Broadi'ibb.

Pultenca daphnoides (Wend.) Bemm Valley.

„ retusa (Sm.) Broadribb.

,, jiuiiperina (Labill.) Bonang.

,, fasiculata (Benth.) Cann Valley.

Platylobium obtusangulum (Hook.) Orbost.

Bossia^a buxifolia (Cunn.) Cann Valley.

,, microphylla (Sm.) Orbost.

Hovea longifolia (R. Br.) Broadribb.

Goodia lotifolia (Sals.) Broadribb, Bemm, and Cann Valleys.
Tndigofera Australis (Willd.) Goolingook, Bonang River.

Glycine dandestina (Wend.) Orbost and Broadribb.

Kennedj^'a rubicunda (Vent.) All over Middle of County.
„ monophylla (Vent.) Orbost, Bonang, &c.

Sub order, Munosetv.
Acacia joniperina (Willd.)
„ vomeriformis (Cunn.)
„ stricta (Willd.)
„ penninervis (Sieb.)
„ pvcnantha (Benth.)
„ myrtitblia (Willd.)
,, linearis (Sims).
,, melanox^don (R. Br.)
„ longifolia (Willd.)
,, decurrens (VViUd.)

Rosacea (A.
Rubus parvifolius (Linn.)
,, rosifolius (Sin.)

Saxifragem (Vent.)
Bauera rubiodes (Andr.)

All over the Bemm Valle}' and around Orbost.

Crassiilacem (De Cand.)
Tillea verticlilaris (De Cand.) Orbost.

Oimgrecv.
E[)ilobium tetragonum (Linn.) Bendoc and Snowy River.

Cann Valley.

Cann.

Cann.

Cann and Snowy.

Broadribb Valley.

Cann Valley.

BroadriV)b, Bemm, and Cann.

Cann Valley.

Cann, Bemm, and Broadribb.

L. de Juss.)

Orbost.
Orbost, near Marlow.

Physiography of Westevn Portion Groajingolong. 97

Salicariece (Adanson).

Lythrum Salicai'ia (Linn.)

Broadribb and Snowy River, on marshy flats.

Haloragece (R. Br.)

Haloragis heteroplijdla (Brogn.) Snowy River.

,, tetragyna — fire weed — (R. Br.)

All over the County ; a useless weed, replacing the
grasses over large areas.
Myriophyllum elatinoides (Gaud.) Delegate River.

Myrtacece (Adanson).

Baeckea virgata (And.) Snowy River.

Leptospermum lanigerurn (Sm.) Coast Regions.

,, myrsinoides (Schlech.) ,,

Kunzea peduncularis (F. v. M.) Upper Snowy River.

„ eorifolia (Reich.) Coast Regions.

Angophora intermedia (De Cand.) Cann Valley.

Eucalyptus stellulata (Sieb.) Bendoc.

capitellata (Sm.) Bemin, Cann, and Broadribb.

pauciflora (Sieb.)

Mounts Eller}^ Tingiringy, and Delegate.

amygdalina (Labill.) Cann and Bemm Valleys.

obliqua (F. v. M.) Broadribb River.

piperita (Sm.)

Mount Goonmurk and Cann Valley.

melliodora (Cunn.) Cann and Snowy Rivers.

lonoifolia. Coast Reo'ions, Cann, and Bemm.

botryoides (Sm.) Snow}* and Broadribb.

tereticornis (Sm.) Snowy River.

Stuartiana (F. v. M.) Bendoc.

Gunnii (Hook.) Mount Goonmurk.

eugenioides (Sieb.) Bendoc and Cann A'alley.

robusta (Sm.) ,, ,,

pilularis (Sm.) Broadiibb and Bemm.

macrorrhyncha (F. v. M.) Orbost.

Sieberiana (F. v. M.) Coast Range.

hemiphloia (F. v. M.) Snowy Rivei'.

Tristania laurina (R. Br.) Bemm Valley.

Eugenia Smithii — Lilly pillies — (Poir.)

Snowy River, Orbost.

H

98 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

RhamTWLceoi (A. L. de Juss.)

Pomaderris elliptica (Labill.) Broadribb.

„ apetala (Labill.) Bemm and Broadribb.

„ prunifolia (A. Cunn.) Near Coast, Snowy Rivei-.

Discaria Australis (Hook.) Upper Snowy River.

Araliacem (Vent.)

Astrotricha ledifolia (De Cand.) Cann Valley.

Panax sambueifolius (Sieb.)

(a) Var. with broad leaves. Cann Valley.

(6) ,, with narrow pinnate foliage.

Bemm and Broadribb.

Umbelliferce.

Trachymeme Billardieri (F. v. M.) Broadribb, on ridges.

Crantzia lineata (Nutt.) Snowy River (entrance).

Santalacea; (R. Br.)

Leptomeria aphylla (R. Br.) Bonang.

Omphacomeria acerba (De Cand.) Cann.

Exocarpus cupressiformis (Labill.) Cann, Bemm, Broadribb.

„ striata (R. Br.) Goonegrah and Cann.

Proteacece (A. L. de Juss.)

Conospermum patens (Sch.) Bendoc.

Persoonia confertiflora (Benth.) Cann and Marlow.

„ linearis (Andr.) Snowy River, Orbost.

,, Chamaipeuce (Lhot.) Yeerung River.

„ lanceolata (Andr.) Bonang.

„ juniperina (Labill.) Cann.

Orevillia ei'icifolia (R. Br.) Cann River.

„ parvillora (R. Br.) Broadribb.

Hakea eriantha (R. Br.) Broadribb and Cann.

„ microcarpa (R. Br.) Orbost.

Telopea oreades (F. v. M.)

Broadribb, Cann, Bemm, Cabbage Tree Q-eek, Coast
Range near Bombay.

Attains a height of 50 feet in humid valleys near McCulIoch Ranges.
Lomatia longifolia (R. Br.) Coast Range.

,, ilicifolia (R. Br.) Cann River and Orbost.

Banksia serrata (Linn.) Coastal Regions.

,, collina (R. Br.) Shrubby species Near Cann.

Physiography of Wederii Portion Groajingolong. 99

Thymelece.

Pimelea ligustriiKi (Labill.)

Mount Goonmurk and Coast Range.
„ axiflora (F. v. M.) Bendoc River.

„ sp. Orbost.

Mubiacew.

Coprosma Billardieri (Hook.) Cann and Orbost.

„ hirtella (Labill.) Bonang.

Morinda jasminoides (A. Cimn.) Broadribb and Snowy.

Cor)i2yositce.

Bracliycome decipiens (Hook.) Bonang and Orbost.

Aster megalophyllus (F. v. M.) Delegate River.

,, argopliyllus (Labill.)

Coast Range and streams flowing Soutli.
„ stellulatus (Labill.) Bemm Valley.

(Var. (juercifolia.)

,, iodochrous (F. v. M.) Snowy River, Orbost, Cann, kc.

Calotis lappulacea (Benth.) Snowy River and Oi'bost.

Lagenophora Billardiei'i (Cass.) Bendoc.

Podolepis acuminata (R. Br.) Bendoc.

Helipterum antliemoides (De Cand.) Mount Delegate.

Helichrysum scorpioides (Labill.) Bonang.

,, bracteatum (Willd.) Coast Range.

„ leucop.sidium (De Cand.) Broadribb.

„ apiculatum (De Cand.) Bendoc and Orbost.

„ seinij^apposum (De Cand.) Bendoc and Bonang,

„ rosmarinifolium (Less.) Delegate River.

(Var. thyrisoicles.)
„ obcordatum (F. v. M.) Mount Buck.

„ cuneifolium. .,

Cassinia aculeata (R. Br.) Bonang and Delegate Rivers.

Humea elegans (8m.) Broadribb.

Gnaplialium Traversii (Hook.) Craigie Bog.

Craspedia Richea ((]!ass.) Bendoc and Orbost.

Senecio spathulatus (A. Rich.) Oi-bost.

„ lautus (Sol.) Bemm Valley.

„ Australis (A. Rich.) Snowy River.

„ Bedfordii (F v. M.)

Broadribb, Bemm and Cann, Coast Range, Bonang.

Cdprifol'iacea'.

Sambucus Gaudicliaudiana (De Cand.) Orbost.

H 2

100 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Camjxcnulacece (A. L. de Juss.)

Lobelia purpiirascens (R. Br.) Snowy River.

Wahlenbergia gracilis (A. de Cand.) Orbost.

Canclolleacece (R, Br.)
Stylidiarn graniinifolia (Swartz.) Orbost.

Goodeniacece (R. Br.)

Goodeiiia [laiiiculata (Sm.) Snowy River.

Sca^vola hispida (Cav.) Broadribb and Bemm.

Darnpiera stricta (R. Br.) Goolingook Ranges and Orbost.

Gentianece (B. de Juss.)

Limnanthemum crenatum (F. v. M.) Delegate River.

Gentiana saxosa (Forst). Mount Goonmurk.

Primulacecv (Vent.)
Samolus Yalerandi (Linn.) Orbost.

Myrsinaceoi (R. Br.)

Myrsine variabilis (R. Br.)

Snowy, Broadribb, Bemm, and Cann Rivers.

Jasminece (A. L. de Juss.)
Notela^a lanceolata (Yent.) Sardine Creek Ridges.

ApocynciC (A. L. de Juss.)
Lyoiisia straminea (R. Br.) Bonang, Broadribb.

Asclepladcu:: (Jacq.)

Tylopliora barbata (R. Br.) Snowy River.

Marsdenia rostrata (R. Br.) Broadribb.

Convolcidacew (A. L. de Juss.)

Convolvulus erubescens (Sims). Orbost, Bonang.

„ marginatus (Poir.) Broadribb & Snowy Rivers.

Solanacett (Hall.)

Solanuni vescum (F. v. M.) Bonang, Orbost.

„ aviculare (Forst.) Snowy River.

,, pungetiuni (R. Br.) Broadribb River.

Physiography of Western Portion Groajingolong. 101

iScrophidarince (Mirb.)

Oratiola Peruviana (Linn.) Snowy and Bonang Rivers.

Veronica Derwentia (Andr.) Orbost.

,, perfoliata (R. Br.) Bonang and Delegate.

Euphrasia Brownii (F. v. M.) Bendoc.

Lahiatce (Adanson).

Mentha laxiflora (Benth.) Snow}^ River.

Plectranthus parviflorus (Willd.) Broadribb and Snowy.

Salvia plebeja (R. Br.) Broadribb and Snowy.

Prostanthera lasiantha (Labill.) Coast Range, Bonang.

Tencrium corymbosum (R. Br.) Upper Bemm Valley.

Ajuga Australis (R. Br.) Orbost and Bonang.

Myoporince (R. Br.)
Myoporum floribvmdum (Cunn.) Orbost and Bonang.

EpacridecB (R. Br.)

Styphelia lanceolata (Sm.) Cann River.

„ Macraei (F. v. M.) Cann and Uj)per Bemm.

Epacris impressa (Labill.) Marlow.

„ microphylla (R. Br.) Bendoc.

Orchideoi (Hall.)

Dipodium punctatum (R. Br.) Broadribb Valley.

Spiranthes Australis (Linn.) Broadribb Valle}', Snowy River.

Thelymitra ericoides (Sm.) Snowy River.

„ longifolia (Forst.) Orbost

Diuris punctata (Sm.) „

,, pedunculata (R. Br.) „

„ longifolia ( R. Br.) Cann.

•Cryptostylis longifolia (R. Br.) Orbost.

Pterostylis nutans (R. Br.) „

Caladenia Patersoni (R, Br.) Cann.

„ carnea (R. Br.) Bonang.

Glossodia minor (R Br.) Cann and Bemm.

Iridece (Vent.)

Diplarrhena Moraea (Labill.)

Broadribb, Bonang, Orbost, and Snowy Rivers.
Patersonia glabrata (R. Br.) Snowy River, Marlow.

Sisyrinchium paniculatum (R. Br.) ,, „

]()2 rroceeduKjs of the Roijal Society of Victoria.

Liliacece (Hall.)

Smilax Australis (R. Br.) Bonang and Snow}- Rivers.

Rhi})oo(»niim allnini (R. Br.) Snowy River.

Eustreplms latifolius (R. Br) ,,

Tliysanotus tuherosns (R. Br.) Canii and Broadribb.

Styj)andra glauca (R. Br.) Orbost.

Xerotes longifolia (R. Br.) Goonegerah and Marlow.

Xanthorrhcea minor (R. Br.) Coast Regions.

„ Australia (R. Er.) „

Palmoi (Ray).
Livistona Australis (Mart.) Cabbage Tree Creek.

Typhacem (A. L. de Juss.)
Typlia angustifolia (Linn.) Snowy River.

Juncew (R. Br.)
Luzula campestris (De Cand.) Orbost.

Restiacexe (R. Br.)

Centrolejiis strigosa (Roe). Snowy River.

Leptocarpus Brownii (Hook.) „

Cyiieracew (Hall.)

Cyperus lucidas (R. Br.) Orbost.

Schoenus axillaris (Poir.) ,,

Caustis Hexuosa (R. Br.) Coast Region, Cann.

Graininew (Hall.)

Panicum marginatnni (R. Br.) Snowy River,

Oplismenus compositus (Pal.) Broadribb.

Zoysia j)ungens (Wiild.) Coast Region.

Anthistiiia ciliata (Linn.) Broadribb.
Hierochloa rariflora (Hook.)
(Scented grass.)
All over the Broadribb, Snowy, Cann, Bemm, and
Bonang Valleys.

Pappophoruni commune (F. v. M.) Snowy River.

Poa Ccesjntosa (Forst). Broadribb Valley.

Agropyron peetinatum (Pal.) Snowy River.

Erharki stipoides (Labill.) All over the area.
(Wire grass.)

1

PhysiograpJiy of Westerti Portion Groajingolong. 103

Lycopodinecv (Swartz.)

Phylloglossurn Drummondii (Kunze) CanD.

Lycopodium clavatum (Linn.) Snowy River.

„ densum (Labill.) Cann River.

Filices (Linn.)

Gleichenia circinata (Swartz.) Bonang.

fiabelJata (R. Br.) Yalma River.

Todea Africana. Broadribb, Bonang.

Dicksonia antarctica (Labill.)

MeCulloch Range.s, Broadribb, Cann, Bemm.
Adiantum Aetliiopicum (Linn.) Orbost.

Adiantum formciyiim (R. Br.) Broadribb and Snowy.

Pteris falcata (R. Br.) Bemm, Cann, and Broadrilib

„ tremula (R. Br.) Snowy River.

,, aquilina (Linn.) ,,

Lomaria discolor (Willd.)

Orbost, Bonang, Bemm, and Broadribb.
„ capensis (Willd.) Bonang, Mt. Goonmurk.

Blechnum cartilagineum (Swartz.)

Broadribb and Cabbage Tree Creek.

Doodia aspera (Mett.) Broadribb and Snowy Rivers.

Asplenium triebomanes (Linn.) Rodgers River.

„ fiabellifolium (Cav.) Bendoe.

,, bulbiferum (Forst.) Bonang.

„ umbrosum (J. Sm.) Snowy and Broadribb.

Aspidium aculeatmn (Swartz.) Snowy River.

„ decompositum (Spreng.) ,,

Polypodium punctatum (Thun.) Broadribb and Snowy.

„ serpens (Forst.)

Cabbage Tree Creek, Broadribb, Orbost.

The Geological Structure.

The I'ocks of the western portion of Croajingolong do
not present many pecuhar features. In the upper portion
of the area, silurian slates and sandstones prevail ; in the
middle, a belt of granite stretches across from east to west ;
and towards the coast, are pliocene bouldery deposits over-
lying occasional outliers of partially denuded mioeene
gravels, clays, and limestone bands.

Infolded with the Silurian are occasional outliers of
conglomerate shales and limestone bands, and some patches
of tertiary basalt. Towards the Cann Valley are masses of

104 Proceedings of the Roijal Society of Victoria.

brown and red sandstones and conglomerates, and grits
apparently Devonian ; while still further eastward towards
the colony boundary are some yellow sandstones and grits
bearing a striking resemblance to the lower members of the
N.S.W. carboniferous series. The localities where each
group of rock formations are found may be best described by
taking each group according to stratigraphical succession.

Sedimentary Rocks.

Loiver Silurian.

The oldest sediments observed are the black slates of the
eastern tributaries of the Snowy, as at Deddick and at
the Yalma, where graptolites occur. These black slates
are vertical and finely laminar, and are evidently lower
Silurian. So far as known at present, these black graptolitic
slates do not extend further to the eastward. At Bonang
they are leplaced by ash-coloured and brownish shales and
grey quartzites, and at Bendock by fawn-coloured, pinkish,
and yellowish slates, shales, and tine-grained felsitic sand-
stones with a lesser angle of dip by from 50° to iSO°. In the
Broadribb Valley, the sediments are more indurated, and
have suffered much contortion, as seen on the range dividing
the Broadribb and Sardine Creeks, northerly from Mount
Buck, where they consist of brown, indurated sandstones,
and flexured hard slates full of quartz segregations.
On the Black Watch Creek and Goolingook the slates
are blue and more persistent in strike, with interlaminated
bands of grey close-grained quartzite. The former resemble
upper Silurian sediments, while the latter the lower. No
line of demarcation has yet been found within the area.
The lithological characters and angle of dip are not sufficient
to determine a stratigraphical horizon. The induration of
much of the sedimentary masses is evidently due to the
intrusion of granite masses either as bosses in situ or
ramifying dykes of hornblende (diorite) rock associated with
the intrusive masses.

Uixper Silurian.

On the range dividing the Broadribb and Snow}^ Rivers at
the head of Sardine Creek (northern branch) is a band of
greyish and whitish marlile and masses of coarse conglomerates
and jointed shales. I'he marble band yields some stems of
Actinocrinus of apparently upper Silurian facies. The con-

Physiography of Western Portion Croajingolong. 105

glonierates are lithologically similar to certain beds lying at
the base of the middle Devonian elsewhere, as at Bendi ;*
and also to some outliers at Giblo River f They may, 1
think, be provisionally classed as upper Silurian.

Devonian.
On the divide between the Bemm and Cann, the eastern
watershed of the Combinebar Creek, and at Buldah, are
masses of quartzose conglomerate and red sandstones, pre-
senting in places a low angle of dip 80° to 60°, presenting
similar features to the Devonian sandstones and conglom-
erates of Mount Tambo-i They are certainly stratigraphically
superior to the slates and sandstones of the Yalma and
Bendoc, and may be provisionally classed as Devonian.
Like the former, they have been subjected to the indurating
effects of adjacent granite masses occupying the lower part
of the Cann valley. The sandstones being convei'ted into
quartzites, and the conglomerates into porphyries or por-
phyritic conglomerate, I cannot assign any age to these
masses ; they may represent upper Devonian. Ail that can
be safely said in the absence of fossils is, that they are
younger than any members of the upper Silurian, and are
overlaid further to the east by what appears to be an outlier
of carboniferous sandstone. The latter will be referred to
in a subsequent paper on the " Physiography of the Eastern
Portion of the County of Croajingolong," for which I am
preparing data.

Plutonic.
From the Cabanandara valley, and also at Bonang and the
Delegate River north of the coast range, a mass of granite
stretches through the centre of the county to the Cann
River at Morgan's homestead — Mount Elleiy is the centre
of this broad band of granite. A huge tor, occupying the
highest point of the mountain, forms a prominent feature in
the landscape. From the induration and metamcnphism
which this plutonic mass has effected along its margin, it is
younger than any of the palaeozoic sediments. At Bonang
it is a ternary compound of glassy quartz, white and greyish

* Notes on the Physiography of the Tambo Valley. J. StirUng, in
Transactions Geological Society of Australasia, 1887.

t Notes on the Giblo Kiver Tableland. J. Stirling, in Mining Eeports for
September, 1887.

+ On the Devonian Rocks of North Gippsland. By A. W. Howitt, F.G.S.
Government Report Geological Survey of Victoria.

106 Proceedings of the Royal Soeiety of Victoria.

orthoclase felspar, and greenish mica. The upper portion
of the mass has a gneissose appearance, as if the mass had
been subject to hiteral strain and crushing, causing re-
arrangements of the constituents subsequent to its original
solidification from a plastic molten mass.

To the south as at-Sardine Creek, on the Broadribb, the
middle portion of the Erinundra, on the Bemm, the heads of
Tongii Creek, and on the Cann at Morgan's, it has accessory
hornblende in places, is in fact syenitic. The age of these
granitic masses is probably Devonian : they form part of the
plutonic masses which invaded the Palaeozoic sediments at
the close of the Devonian period, and exposed b}^ subsequent
denudation.

At the Yeerung River are masses of quartz, porphyry, and
felsites, also probably pai-t of the later Devonian volcanic
activities. So far as known at present, the Mesozoic series
are absent.

Tertiary. — Miocene.

The next defined group of rocks are the yello\y limestone
bands resting on the denuded surfaces of the Silurian or
granite rocks, and overlaid by bouldery wash clays, gravels,
and sand deposits. This formation is found near the coast,
well exposed cliffs are seen on the west side of the Snowy
near Orbost, and occasional remnants are met with on
the east side, yielding characteristic fossils.

At Bonang, and in certain places along the western
watershed of the Broadribb River, are outliers of tertiary
basalt which appear to have filled the Miocene River valleys
although the surrounding hills have been degraded. At
Bonang, underlying the basalt there and on the western rim,
are outcrops of what at first would be considered a heavy
river bouldery deposit. Fm^ther close examinations suggested
to me that it was in reality a remnant of a Devonian
conglomerate (some of the watervvorn boulders are 3 feet in
diameter). The locality is about 450 feet above the Bonang
river.

Unless these boulders are, as suofnrested, remnants of
Devonian heavy conglomerates (they are probably of glacial
origin), it is difficult to conceive of fluviatile agencies
transporting them along a comparativel}^ flat valley sach as
existed in situ durincj Miocene times. A little gold has been
obtained in some of the lighter gravelly wash associated with
the larger boulders.

Physiography of Western Portion Croajingolong. 107

Met AMORPHIC.

On tlie McCulloch Ranges, running south from Mt. Ellery,
is a broad band of metamorphic schist and gneiss, apparently
metamorphosed Siku'iau. The central mass is a coarsely sili-
ceous gneiss, the siliceous material standino- out in weathered
samples in wavy lines. On either side is a band of micaceous
schist, and outward from this, nodular schist and phyllites.
The difference between this mass and the metamorphism
exhibited along; the contact with the hornblendic trranites, is
that in the latter the adjoining slates or sandstones are only
altered for a short distance from the contact — in the former,
the alteration has taken place along a north and south line
over a large area. The lithological character of these meta-
morphic rocks at once places them on the same stratigraphical
horizon as the Omeo metamorphic schists. Here, as elsewhere
(in the Australian Alps), the approach to the metamorphic
schists is marked by frequent quartz segregations along the
margin of the schistose area. At Mount Raymond are
numerous quartz diorites and felstones, apparently associated
with an intrusive mass of Devonian age in situ.

Pliocene and Pleistocene.

The bouldery wash overlying the yellow miocene lime-
stones and clays may be taken as a Pliocene. The deposition
of these washes may be said to have taken place during an
area of great rainfall. They are widely distributed along
the coast regions of Gippsland, and are overlaid by the sandy
coast deposits, which are probably Pleistocene and recent.
The rich soils on the Snowy, at Orbost, and in the Bemm and
Cann valleys, McCulloch Ranges, &c., are all younger
formations.

Auriferous Areas.

The only metal mined for within the area is gold, and
principally in the Bendoc and Bonang districts north of the
Coast Range. Here both quartz and alluvial workings
occur. Although the prospecting parties have discovered
many new auriferous localities on the south side of the Coast
Range, no payable goldfields have yet been opened up.
The upper portion of the Bemm, as at Combinebar Creek,
contains alluvial gold in the creek flats ; while recentlj', the
])rospectors, under control of Mr. Norman Whitelaw, leader
of track-cutting parties, found rich specimens in the

108 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

McKenzie, a western tributary rising in the McCulloch
Ranges.

In the upper tributaries of the Broadribb, alluvial gold has
also been found towards the Coast Range. At both the
McKenzie, Combinebar, and Upper Broadribb a legitimate
field exists for quartz prospecting, the geological conditions
being favouraljle in each place for such discoveries. It is on
the north side of the Coast Range that payable alluvial and
quartz gold is found.

The Queensborough, Back Creek, Little River, Bendoc,
Delegate, and Bonang Rivers have all been worked success-
fully for alluvial gold, and at present reefs are being worked
in the Bendoc and Bonang valleys. In the former, the
Eclipse, Morning Star, and Come Love mines ; and in the
latter, the Rising Sun, Duke of Westminster, Croesus, New
Chum, Exhibition, and Young Australian. Most of these
mines are in slate and sandstone formation, in some cases,
as in the Rising Sun, heavily charged with pyrites and the
joints coated with graphitic substance, rendering the ore
refractory. Chlorination works, accoiding to the Newbery-
Vautin process, are being erected in the district. On
the Snowy River are some cupreous lodes, which have
not yet been mined. The original observations of that
eminent geological observer, the Rev. W. B. Clarke, M.A.,
on the Bendoc auriferous areas, and his remarks as to future
discoveries, have been amply borne out by recent mining-
developments. As one of the pioneers of geological research
in Australia, his work stands, in the light of recent examina-
tions, a model of patient and painstaking observation and
sound geological reasoning. It must be borne in mind that
Mr. Clarke did not follow the pick of the miner in these
areas, but was in advance of such. I am confident the
members of the Royal Society will pardon this digression
from the subject matter of my paper, in the humble endeavour
to do justice to the memory of one of Australia's scientific
pioneers.

In a future paper, on the eastern portion of the county, I
will endeavour to summarise the observations I have made on
the physiography of the area, dealing at greater length with
the meteorology, and also the mineralogy. The present
article may serve as an introduction to the piiysiography of
a little-known region of Victoria.

Granite. Contact Silurian

Kocks. Slates A

Saudatou

APPROXIMATE GEOLOGICAL SKETCH SECTION
ACROSS EASTERN TRIBUTARIES OF THE SNOWY RIVER,

By James Stiulinc, F.G.S.

NOTES FROM THE BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY
OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MELBOURNE.

By W. Baldwin Spencer,

Professor of Biology iu the Uuiversity of Melbourne.

(1) On the presence of a FluJye in the Egg of a Foivl.

I owe the specimens, upon examination of which this note
is founded, to the kindness of Miss Stone, of St. Kilda, by
whom they were found, and to whom my best thanks are
due, for the very kind and untiring assistance which she
rendered in searching for the animals in a great number of
eggs. Miss Stone Avas successful in finding the living
Trematode in three eggs and undoubted traces of the animal
in numerous others obtained both in Melbourne and Ballarat,
and she has thus succeeded in showing that the animal,
which has been but comparatively rarely recorded before
from the hen's Qgg, is probably not infrequentl}^ present iu
this position in Australia, and that its ova protected in their
hard cases, are really often to be found in the hen's eo-g.
The animal itself was first described and named b}^ Rudolph
as occurring in the bursa fabricia of different birds, and
hence the adult on rare occasions apparently travels up the
oviduct and reaching the part in which the " white of the
egg" is formed, becomes entangled in this and carried down
again, till finally the shell is secreted on the outside and the
animal enclosed. The fluke was close to the ovum in the
centre,and therefore must have travelled a considerable distance
up the oviduct, or may have worked its way in towards
the centre, after deposition of the egg. In the majoi-ity of
cases there were present in the eggs what were undoubtedly
remains of flukes in a more or less decomposed state. Their
nature was rendered evident by the presence of the very
characteristic ova of the flukes with the minute oval brown-
coloured &gg cases. How long these ova could remain alive,
and Avhether when swallowed by some other animal they
would develop, it is of course impossible to say, without
experiment.

no Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

The adult Huke is at most not more tlian ^-4 in. in length.
The alimentary canal has the usual form. The ovary is a
racemose gland surroundirjg and opening into the part
where the two ducts from the yelk-glands join and the
uterus arises. The much-coiled uterus is full of ova witli
brown shell cases, and runs forward to open, not close to the
male organs, but, as can be seen both in the whole animal
and by means of a continuous series of transverse sections,
anteriorly by the left side of the head sucker. The three
adult animals examined agreed in this respect : in the
■whole animals the eggs could be traced forwards to the
sucker, but this might of course have been due to their lying
in a groove on the surface ; sections showed that this was
not so, but that the oviduct ran forward. The testes are
two large oval bodies, one on each side of the ventral sucker,
sucker. Their ducts unite and open in the usual position.

Tlie excretory vesicle is well developed, and has strongly
muscular walls. In sections the median canal can be traced
as a sino-le duct as far forwards as the ventral sucker.

(2) Oil the presence of a Pentastomum parasitic i n the Lung
of the Copper-head Sncd-e ( Hoplocephalus superhus).

My attention was first drawn to this arthropod by my
friend and pujiil, Mr. Dombrain, who noticed its presence
when cutting open a snake on King Island in November,
1887. Further searching showed me at once that the copper-
head snakes of the island were infected by the parasite,
which lives in their lungs. In one snake I counted no fewer
than T29 specimens in the lung, and yet to all appear-
ance this animal was perfectly healthy. When living they
are of a briglit red colour, due to the amount of blood sucked
into the body from the lung of the snake.

The parasite lies with its head buried in the lung tissue
and firmly attached by means of its four very definite hooks.
The female, which is much the largest, measures when full-
grown some 2 inches in length, and has from ab<iut GO-70
very distinct annulations on its body. The mouth is ventral
and anterior, and apparently plugged by a somewhat trian-
gular-sha))ed piece of tissue with chitinous edges. The anus

Notes from Biological Laboratory, Melh. Univ. Ill

is posterior and terminal, and the generative opening })laced
ventrally some seven segments from the posterior end.

The male is much smaller and less fi-equently found than
the female, from young forms of which it can easily be
distinguished by the male genital opening, which is situated
anteriorly on the ventral surface.

The body wall is composed of a very thick cuticle, through
which open very numerous multicellular glands. Within
the glandular layer, beneath the cuticle, lie the bands of
circular and longitudinal muscles.

The alimentary canal consists of the oesophagus running
upwards, lined Avith a definite cuticle, and opening on a
papilla into the intestinal tube, which runs straight back
dorsally to open at the terminal anus. The intestine is
enclosed by the highly developed salivary (?) glands, whicli
are formed of large nucleated cells, amongst which ramify
numerous ducts. The ducts all unite on either side and
run forwards into the head, the one of each side opening,
apparently, on a slight papilla above the hooks.

In the female the ovary is single, and in tlie median line
dorsally. Two oviducts unite at a point where are two
bladder-like receptacula, and from here the uterus arises,
which is much coiled and crowded with eggs, occupies a
gi'eat pai't of the ccelom, and opens finall}^ close to the
posterior end.

The specimen resembles closely the form described by
Leuckhart as Pentastovium tcmiioides, but is not quite
similar to this apparently, and will be determined and
described more fully subsequentl3^

(3) On the structure and presence of the Ccstode Amphi-
ptyches parasitic in (Jallorhynchus Antarcticus.

112 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

(4) Note on some Actinian Larvce parasitic upon a
Medusa from Port PJiillip.

By Arthur Dendy, M. Sc.

Demonstrator and Assistant Lecturer in Biology in the University of
Melbourne.

[Read November 15, 1888.]

It has been known for a long time that the larval forms of
certain species of Actinians are habitually parasitic upon
Medusjie, thereby obtuining the advantages of free swimming
without being obliged to possess locomotive organs of their
own. I need enter into no details as to the observations of
previous writers on this subject, as Professor Haddon* has
already published a most valuable bibliography of larval
Actinia;* parasitic on Medusse.

According to this author, such ])arasitic larva? have hitherto
been found in North European seas, in the Mediterranean,
on the coast of New England, and in the Southern Ocean.
The object of the present brief note is to place on record the
discovery of three parasitic Actinian larva^ on a Scyphomedusa
from Port Phillip, wdiich I had the good fortune to tind on
tlie occasion of the University Science Club's excursion to
Cheltenham.

The Medusa upon which the specimens were found is a
small monostomatous form about two inches in diameter.
The bell is flattened, and the rnaroin is notched into eio^ht
lobes, each subdivided into two halves by a dee]) indentation
containing a tentaculocyst. The mouth is squarish, and at
each corner is a rather large, somewhat flattened projection,
with a much folded or crenated margin. These four projec-
tions are, of course, the oral arms. From the under surface
of the Medusa, about half way between the oral arms and
the margin, there ai'ises a circle of ver}^ numerous, long,
slender tentacles, arranged in eight horseshoe-shaped groups
placed adradiall3^ Each group contains about twenty-flve
tentacles, and the concavity of the horseshoe faces outwards.
In the living animal the bell has a yellowish-brown tinge ;
the oral arms are of a warm sepia colour, sometimes with a

* Scientific Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society, N. S., vol. 5, p. 473.

Notes from Biological Laboratory, Melh. Univ. 113

touch of crimson lake ; and the long, slender tentacles are
pale, dull pink. The species is one of the Discom.edusce, and
belongs apparently to Hseckel's genus Desmonetna.

I have given this brief description of the Medusa in the
hope that local naturalists may be induced to search for the
species and its interesting parasites.

The largest of the three Actinian larvaa, all of winch were
obtained from the same specimen, was attached by its own
oral surface to one of the oral arms of the Medusa. The
position of the two smaller ones is a little doubtful — they
were only observed after the animal had been preserved in
spirit.

I will describe the three parasites in order, commencing
with the youngest : —

(a) The youngest example is approximately hemispherical
in shape, and the diameter of the oral disk is about 3 mm.
after preservation in spirit. The surface of the column is
marked by only a few transverse and longitudinal furrows.
No terminal pore was visible under the dissecting microscope,
and it may be pretty confidently asserted that none exists.
Twelve tentacles are already present as short, thick, trans-
lucent outgrowths around the margin of the disk. Within
these, there is an inner circle of twelve cushion-like swellings,
apparently produced by division of each tentacular out-
growth into an inner and an outer lobe — the outer lobe
forming the true tentacle, and the inner lobe the cushion-
like swelling. Some of the cushion-like swellings are not
yet completely marked out. The mouth is in the centre of
the oral disk, and furi'ows radiate towards it from between
the tentacular lobes. Transverse sections demonstrate the
important fact that twelve mesenteries are already present.
They also show that the longitudinal furrows on the outer
surface of the column correspond in position to the insertion
of the mesenteries.

(h) The next s])ecimen is rather more advanced in
development. The general shape is still hemispherical, and
the diameter of the disk has increased only slightly, to
about 4 mm. The transverse and longitudinal furrows on
the surface are more strongly developed, but this is probably
in part, though not entirely, due to the action of the
reagents employed. The twelve tentacles have elongated
somewhat and become more conical, and the twelve cushion-
like outgrowths on the disk inside them are very well
formed.

114 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

(c) I was able to observe the largest specimen in the
living condition. I have already stated that it was attached
by its oral disk to an oral arm of the Medusa. Its
general form was elongatedly conical, swelling out somewhat
beneath the insertion of the tentacles, and narrowing greatly
at the other end of the column ; but doubtless the animal
is capable of changing its shape to a considerable extent.
The tentacles of the living animal were of a very dull, pale,
bluish-grey colour. The column was very dull, reddish-
brown, almost flesh-coloured, and showed longitudinal and
transverse markings, probably corresponding to the grooves
observed in spirit-preserved specimens. The conical ten-
tacles are still twelve in number, but more elongated than
in the earlier stages. Internally, at the base of each, is a
saccular outgrowth corresponding to the similar cushion-like
outgrowths noticed in the younger larvae, but considerably
larger. After preservation in spirit, the animal measured
about 7'5 mm. in length and 6 mm. in diameter of the oral
disk, excluding the tentacles.

I at first thought that my specimens were referable to the
well known genus, Halcaiinpa, and even to the species
H. clavus, of which there is a good figure in Professor
Hertwig's Report on the Challenger Actiniaria (Plate 3, Fig.
4). The pr-esence of the remarkable outgrowths at the bases
of the tentacles, however, shows that they cannot belong to
that species, and even makes the generic identification
doubtful. I do not think that these curious outgrowths
have hitherto been observed in any other forms ; according
to Haddon's figures they are entirely wanting in the British
Ualca.mpaj chrysanthelhmi. They may ])ossibly serve as
adhesive organs, by means of which the parasite is attached
to its host.

Actiniae are very difficult animals to preserve, and,
although I took great care, I was not very successful in the
preservation of my specimens. I therefore postpone giving
figures and an account of the histology of the species, until
better material is forthcoming. Meantime, it seemed to me
worth while to call attention to the existence of these
interesting parasites in Port Phillip, and to request other
naturalists to search for them should the opportunity arise.
It still remains to discover the adult Actinian of which they
are the larval forms.

MEETINGS OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY.

1888.

[N.B. — The remarks and speeches in the discussions are
taken down verbatim by a shorthand writer, and
afterwards written out at length with a typewriter,
for reference and re})roduction, if required ; and
therefore, more is seldom given herein than an
indication of their general drift. If any person should
wish to refer to the verbatim report, he can apply
to the Secretary to the Society, wlio will give him an
opportunity of perusing and copying it, or if he resides
at a distance, so much as he requires will, upon
payment of the cost of reproducing it, be forwarded
to his address.]

ANNUAL MEETING.

Thursday, March 8th.
The President in the chair.

Annual Report.

The Council of the Royal Societj^ of Victoria presents
to the Members of the Society the following Report for
1887. The following papers were read during the
session, viz. —

On the 10th of March, 1887, a paper by the Rev. D.
Macdonald, of Fate, New Hebrides, " On the Oceanic
Languages, Semitic," was presented and read in abstract
by Di-. Wild. Mr. H. T. Tisdall read "Notes on Fungi
in Mines."

On account of the lamented death of Mr. S. W. ^[cGowan,
an old and valued member of the Society, the April meeting
was suffered to lapse.

On the ]'2th of May, "Notes on the Occurrence of
Glaciated Pebbles and Boulders in the so-called Mesozoic

I 2

116 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Conglomerate of Victoria, contributed by Mr. E. J. Dunn,
F.G.S., ^yas read by Mr. Griffiths; and Mr. H. T. Tisdall
read a second paper " On Fungi growing in Mines." Mr.
A. H. S. Lucas, M.A., B.vSc, also read a paper "On the
Production of Colour in Bii-d's Eo-as."

On the 9th of June, Mr. H. S. Griffiths, F.R.G.S., read
a paper " On the Geology of the Portland Proinontor}^,
Western Victoria."

On the 14th of July, Professor Andrew, M.A., read some
" Notes on the Value of J and the value of g ; " and Mr.
Ellery, F.R.S., F.RA.S., gave an "Account of the proposed
Photographic Charting of the Heavens."

On the 11th of August, Professor W. C. Kernot, M.A.,
C.E., read some " Remarks on the Early Histor}^ of the
Brennan Torpedo," and Mr. C. R. Blackett, F.C.S., read
" A Note on some determinations of Chlorine in the Water
of the Yarra." Mr. A. W. Howitt, F.R.G.S., then read a
papei" " On certain Metamorphic and Plutonic Rocks at
Omeo."

On the 8th of Sei)tember, Baron Von Mueller, K.C.M.G.,
F.R.S., kc, presented " Descriptive Notes on a Victorian
Halortigis and a Plachea," with some general considerations
on systematic phytographic arrangements. Professor Kernot
also described and exhibited some Models of Engine
Governors and Dynamometers.

On the loth of October, a paper was presented and read
by D. McAlpine, Esq., entitled " Observations on the
Movements of Detached Gills, Mantle Lobes, Labials Palps,
and Foot, in Bivalve Molluscs."

On the 10th of November, Professor W. Baldwin
Spencer's pa])er on " The Structure and Classiticator}^
Posicion of Megancolides australis," was read in abstract
by Mr. A. H. S. Lucas, in the absence of the author, and
Mr. G. R. B. Steane read a paper " On Rainfall and Flood
Discharge." Dr. Jamieson also read an account of " Some
Experiments on the range of Action ot the Digestive
Ferments."

On the 9tli of December, at the Annual Conversazione,
the President read his Annual Address, and Professor
Spencer described the Megascolides av.straUs ; and on the
15th of December, Baron von Mueller's description of some
Papuan Plants was presented, and the President read a

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 117

paper contributed by Mr. T. Wakelin, B.A., of Grey town,
New Zealand, on " Tlie Production of the Tides,
Mechanically Considered."

Your Council has departed from the usual custom, by
holding the Conversazione at the end of the session in
December, and judgino- by the great success of the meeting,
the change may be regarded as an improvement. The
principal objects in doing so were that the proceedings of
the whole year could thus be noticed and reviewed by the
President in his Address, and that the year's Transactions
might be completely published in the annual volume during
the recess, instead of combining in the same volume the
Annual Re]5ort and proceedings of one year with the
transactions of the preceding year. It may probably be
found better another year that the Monthly Meeting in
December should precede the Conversazione instead of
being held the following week.

Your Council has to congratulate the Society upon one
important step in the right direction having been made
during the past year. The Microscopical Society of
Melbourne has found it to its advantage to combine with
the Ro3\al Society and to form Section D, as provided for
in the Laws of this Society. This brought an accession
of thirty members to the Royal Society. Eleven other
members and thi'ee honorary members of the Microscopical
Society were already members of the Royal Society,, and
did not require to be elected. It is to be hoped that other
societies will follow the example of the late Microsco])ical
Society, and illustrate the truth of the old adage that
union is strength.

The following members and associates have been elected
during the vear: — Messrs. A. H. Jackson, B.Sc, F.C.S. ;
J. B. Lewis { J. J. Wild, Ph.D., F.R.G.S. ; and W. H. Irvine,
on the 10th of March. Professor D. O. Masson, as a member;
Mr. C. H. Richards, as a country member ; and Messrs.
Pietro Baracchi, James Blackburn, Rev. A. W. Cresswell,
Mr. W. S. Dawson, Dr. Thomas Porter, and Mr. G. A. M.
Pringle, as associates, on the 9th of June. Professor W.
Baldwin Spencer was dul}^ elected a member on the 14th of
July, together with the following members of the late
Microscopical Society :—Messr:. M. J. Allan, W. W. Allan,
W. H. Archer, F.L.S., F.I.A., &c. ; F. H. Baker, W. M. Bale,
Wm. Ball, F. Barnard, W. R. Bennetts, Jun., ; W. W.

118 Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria.

Bowen, Dr. Clendinnen, Messrs. J. W. Davy, Jamos Dawson,
W. Fox, J. Gabriel, T. Gaunt, R. Haig, J. Lindsav, W. T.
Moffat, J. O. Moody, Dr. Myles, Messrs. W. E. Pickles, J. E.
Prince, Dr. T. S. Ralph, O. A. Sayce, Geo. Swift, C. A.
Topp, M.A., LL.B. ; W. Welchman, J. Wing, and W. W.
Woostei'.

^ our Council has, however, to deplore the loss by death
of several valuable and res]iected members. Sir Julius
Haast, F.R.S., C.M.G., of New Zealand, honorary member;
Dr. Solomon Iffla, one of the oi igiiinl members of the Society;
Mr. S. W. McGowan, an old member of the Council ; and
Mr. E. S. Parkes, a member of many years' standing.

Your Council, as a body, attended the Jubilee Levee at
Government House, and on that auspicious occasion, pre-
sented a short address tendering its humble duty to Her
Majesty, and didy received in November a gracious reply
thereto, which was read to the meeting in December.

Your Council has entered with pleasure into a proposal
from the Field Naturalists' Club, supported by the Academy
of Art and the Royal Geographical Society, to unite with
them in urging upon the Government the reservation of
Wilson's Proniontary as a National Park. A deputation
from these bodies had an interview with the Minister of
Lands on the 21st instant, and it is thought that there
is every prospect of the project coming to a successful
issue.

The Australian Antarctic Exploration Committee has not
succeeded in effecting any arrangements for utilising the
present season, but continues to collect information relating
to the subject of its labours. It iinds that negotiations for
such undertakings aie always difficult and protracted,
particuhirly when lacking active public support. It has,
however, just received a spontaneous declaration of earnest
sympathy from one influential public body, and expects
that that will soon be followed by others.

Your Council has also deemed it desirable to expand the
operations of the Society, by appointing on July 14, a
Committee consisting of Mr. W. M. Bale, Rev. A. W.
Creswell, M.A., Dr. MacGillivray, Professor Spencer, Mr. C.
A. Topp, M.A., LL.B., Mr. A. H. Lucas, M.A., B.Sc, and Mr.
J. B. Wilson, M.A., to undertake a systematic biological
survey of Port Pliillip, and also, by making to the Committee
a grant of £oO for the purpose.

Proceedings of the Royal Society o/ Victoria. 119

The result of the work of this Committee formed an in-
structive exhibit at the Conversazione in December, and its
Progress Report will be found appended to the proceedings
in the forthcoming volume of the Society's Transactions.

The Treasurer's balance-sheet is appended.

The account of the Davy Fund has been closed by the
payment to Mrs. Davy, in July last, of the balance of the
principal with interest to date.

One of the three debentures shown last year as outstand-
ing, was since found by Mrs. S. W. McGowan, among her
late husband's papers, and its amount with interest to the
date when the debentures were called in, has since been {)aid
to her. There are, therefore, still two debentures and
interest outstanding.

In view of the new item of expenditure on the biological
survey of Port Phillip Bay, and of a probable further
increase of ex])enditure in original research and other ways,
your Council has deemed it advisable to set ajtart on deposit
at interest, a sum of .:£*300 as the nucleus of a fund for
])ublishing and research, with a view to its increase by
yearly additions of £100 or dP200, so that the interest may
in time prove sufficient for those important objects of yearly
expenditure. The balance on hand is therefore reduced to
£VJ^ J 9s. lOd., as compared with =£^545 19s. 6d. last year.
The early pul:)lication in September last of half the year's
Transactions, and the grant to the Port Phillip Bii>logical
Survey Committee, account for more than tlie amount of
the reduction of the balance.

120 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

OOOOOC5C;OC20NOOO<-lOiOO:COO

i-H iH

;o-t<»Oi-itooi-ii-(ooooooo-t*-*occ5

CCCf5.-IC;,-t'M<M-*'-l>-'5C^OT-lc2-)<eC'tl05'-^OC5

(M

CO

o o

o U

S -J

^ (X

&p .3

•9, >

in ^

a I

"a ^

!>■. -

Q g Ph

fe <^

3 Ch .

■ 2 "^ 2 .3

5 a

o a m a o J? S

_fcp t>

a a S

(:0pL|PPfc<uHp:!p^OopH|x|

•r; o ^ _2 S -2

O HH Ph O

fS H m

o o
o o

O O CO o
-* O ^ (M

rH

eo M r-( lO

(N

rH "^

O O

o o
o o

=c 3o

o o o o o

O «0 'J* iH CO

^ a

00 03 cS O

oi pq ^ t>

a -S -« o °o

p eS a a> rt

tj —. Q o a

•- fl a .2

a ^^ i-i cs o

£? ^

f^ J -9 1 i ^
I -fill

O «D -^ CI

^^ p: C5 'in

'2 H

pj <c o

P^ 32 HH

-hT s S

^ •^ 2

o O -

£ 02 Ph

^ f^ f^

^ ^S

o
o

rQ ^_^

ri '«

cs a

a ""

c3

00
00
00

o

O

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 121

^

P
\^

W
o

Ph
P

12;

o
W

M

=rt

PQ

pq

!i

C5

"«

5^

t^

=rt

pq

o o
o o

g s

pq M

s ;^

•♦a^---

r^

122 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

m
H

<
ft

H

<1

O
H

H
<
H
02

p;

o o o

o o o

o o o

■<:*< (N O

o o

I— I

O C3

CO

_g

Q

g

H
111

CO

CO

03

o

a

o

<

CO

<

.2

'3

2

1

0}

fe

3

a

HI

■cl

■^

^

o

^

a

5

^'

a

c3

CO

"S

>'i

60

^

T'

w

_g

o

cS

,a

'3

rS

•^

15

CD
O

-2

__-

a

1^

a

•-p,

n^

o M M ri

f^. - :: r

o

o

o

o

^

»

o

i-H

o

T-H

00

o

r-l

c«

a

O

CO

o

a

Tl

^^

ft

a

Ol

a

^

0)

■-S

H m

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 123

On the motion of the President, seconded by Mr. White,
the Annual Report, as printed and eircuUited, and
amended as under, was received and adopted. It
was agreed that a refei-ence to the death of Professor
Balfour Stewart should be inserted immediately after the
obituary paragraph.

It was also agreed that the name of Mr. A. H. S. Lucas,
which had been accidentally omitted from the list of
members of the Committee for the Biological Exploration
of Port Phillip, should be inserted.

After some discussion with regard to the publication of
a catalogue of books in the library, the office-bearers for
the coming year were elected as follows : —

President, Professor Kernot, M.A., C.E.

,.. „ -^ . f E. J. White. Esq., F.RA.S.
Vice-Preside.nts, ^ j ^^^^_^^ Newbery, Esq., C.M.G., B.Sa

Hon. Treasurer, James Jamieson, Esq., M.D.

Hon. Librarian, J. E. iNeild, Esq., M.D.

rT a ^ • f H. K. Rusden, Esq.
non. Secretaries, • tt. -d a -c^ r.

I r. Barnard, Esq.

Members of Council, R. L. J. Ellery, Esq., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. ;

G. S. Gi-iffiths, Esq., F.G.S. ; Prof Orme Masson,

M.A., D.Sc. ; H. Moors, Esq. ; J. T. Rudall, Esq.,

F.R.C.S. ; Prof W. Baldwin Spencer, B.A.

The meeting then resolved itself into an ordinary

meeting, and the minutes of the last ordinary meeting

were read and confirmed.

Mr. James Wilson was elected as an associate.
The President read a letter received from Professor
Liversidge in reference to the Australasian Association for
the Advancement of Science. The letter was in reply to
one addressed by Mr. Rusden to Professor Liversidge
regarding the proposal made by the Exhibition Commis-
sioners, that a gathering of scientists should be held in
Melbourne some time within the period set apart for the
Exhibition. The President added that it had already been
decided to hold the first meeting of the Association in
Sydney, in August or September, and it remained to be
seen how the desire of the Exhibition Commissioners
could be met.

Mr. Jennings' paper on " Irrigation " was postponed, in
the absence of the author from the colony.

J 24 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Dr. WiGG read a paper on " The Proposed Introduction
of New Diseases into Australia."

The President said it would be agreed that this question
was one of great importance, indeed of urgency at the
present moment. The steamer on which M. Pasteur's
emissaries had embarked was close at hand, and unless
some step were taken the experiment would be tried.
Of course it was possible that nothing would come of it,
that it would hurt no one, not even the rabbit. It might
affect the rabbit and no one else. Yet there was reasonable
probability, as Dr. Wigg had stated, that it would do a
great deal of harm, in any event it was a step that should
not be taken blindly.

Mr. Marks was glad to be able to say that Dr. Wigg in
his paper mentioned a great many points on which he
(Mr. Marks) had laid great stress, in a letter written to
the Chief Secretary. If the influence possessed by the
Royal Society were brought to bear on the Government
it might be the means of preventing the introduction and
extension of cholera microbes in the colony.

Dr. Jamieson said there could be no doubt of the
importance of the question Dr. Wigg had dealt with that
evening. Dr. Wigg liad been good enough, at comparatively
short notice, to undertake to brinff the matter before the
Society. The fact that the paper was not on the notice
paper might have pievented some from trying to make
themselves better acquainted with the subject. However,
it was but fair that the matter should be brought before
this, the leading Society of the colony, as the Society was
known to have weight with the Government. He had
been endeavouring, with such opportunities as he had had,
to make himself acquainted with the present state of
knowledge of this question. On some of the points
Dr Wiofg had referred to, he had been able to collect some
important information, which might be useful in connection
with this discussion. Firstly, with reference to the nature
of the disease. As far as he understood it, it was not cholera
at all. He understood that it got its name — fowl cholei'a —
from the fact that it occurred with great virulence and
spread violently in France at a time when the genuine
cholera was very prevalent. It had not the symptoms of
cholera, and in other countries than France it was not
called cholera. In Germany it was called "fowl typhoid,"
or " bird typhoid." Dr. Wigg referred to the fact, as he

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 125

said, that information had been withheld. He did not
know how far it was proper to say that it was withheld,
deliberately withheld, for some purpose ; but certainly,
they had not got specific information as to the spread of
the disease from fowls to other birds. In the year 1883
a report was made by a well-known veterinarian, in a
fowl-fancier's journal, published in Dresden, as to an
examination which had been made of the bodies of a
large number of birds that had died. His report was,
that out of 865 birds examined after death, no fewer
than J 22 had died of this fowl typhoid. Included in
the number of birds that had died of this disease were
79 fowls, ] 7 pigeons, '.) geese, 8 turkeys, 5 ducks, 3 ordinary
pheasants, and a foreign pheasant. Considering that only
domesticated or semi-domesticated birds were likely to
be found d3'ing of disease, and have their bodies examined,
it miffht be taken for ^-ranted, iudoino- from the laro-e
variety of birds that had been affected, as stated, that the
disease would spread through all kinds of birds. It had
not been proved that it affected any special kind. In so
far as birds were known, there was apparent evidence that
it would spiead to any kind. It could not be limited to
fowls and rabbits. If it once got into this community
it might possibly sweep over the country, and, if not
exterminate, gradually diminish the number of both tame
and wild birds. That was an important point, and might
be taken as supplying evidence that Dr. Wigg and himself
thought should rightly and properly have been supplied.
There was another important matter to be considered,
and that was the relation of this disease to diseases in
other animals. He found that in the year 1S78 a disease
was very prevalent in Germany amongst game animals,
particularly deer. A very large number died from some
not well understood epidemic disease. An inquiry into
the nature of that disease was conducted by a well-known
veterinarian. His first suspicit)n was that it w^as anthrax.
He did find, correctly or not, that there was abundance of
room for a difference of opinion. He found an organism
that he considered w^as the cause of th.e disease. If not
identical witli the organism found in fowl cholera and
the disease affecting rabbits, yet it l>ore a very close
resemblance to it. The disease in fowls, the disease
afi'ecting rabldts, and one called "swme disease," all bore a
great similarity as regards tlie organisms present in all of

126 Proceedinfjs of the Royal Society of Victoria.

them. More recently the question had been taken up again.
He held in his band a very full summary of papers
published on the subject in Berlin, at the end of 1886,
by a well-known authority on this particular question.
His inquiry was as to the relation ])robably existing
between this disease and others. His general conclusion
was, that the swine sickness, probably also the rabbit and
fowl cholera, were only vaiious manifestations of a disease
which he would describe in a ge"ceral way by one name.
Therefore, tliough it might be said that M. Pasteur is a
great discoverer, anxious to gain further fame, yet there
was reason to suppose that some risk would attend the
introduction by him of the fowl cholera. A serious
responsibility would be incurred by the Government of
this or any other colony were they, without very careful
inquir}', to allow experiments to be made on this continent
in the rash way proposed. However, it was somewhat
doubtful, supposing the disease were introduced, whether
or not it would serve the purpose of destrojdug the rabbits.
Dr. Wigg had clearly pointed out that the experiment in
France was made under conditions different to those which
were to be met with here. The result of that experiment
was simply that a certain number of rabbits had been
poisoned and nothing more. It had been shown that the
disease would be spread over large areas by the ordinary
means of contagion. No satisfactory proof had been given
that it would serve the purpose intended, and in view of
that fact, and of the supposition that the disease might
spread to other animals and birds, the matter was one
which should be seriously considei'ed. He did not agree
with many who, in speaking and writing on the subject,
had stated that the disease would acquire here new features,
of special virulence for instance. It was very true, as
Dr. Wigg had stated, that a great many deaths from
measles occurred in Fiji, but apart from the fact that
measles were then introduced for the fii'st time, it was
known that the natives deliberately refused to be treated,
and exposed themselves to dangers such as would cause
disease to be fatal in any countiy. Still it nuist be borne
in mind that when scarlet fever came into this country
from Europe, and when its nature w-as first discussed liere
in 1854- and 1855 it was quite a mild disease. It did not
rage then at all. The same held good of measles, which
alwa^'S was an extraordinary mild disease in Australia.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 127

So far as his experience went, he was not aware that any
disease introduced into Australia had shown more virulent
properties here than it had in other parts of the world.
He did not think the fowl cholera would acquire new
properties here — would become extraordinarily virulent, or
would be the cause of effects unknown elsewhere. It was
now recognised that fowl cholera was making great havoc
amongst domestic fowls and birds in France and Germany,
and probably in other countries of Europe, and that in all
likelihood it would spread to a considerable extent here,
though it might happen, on account of our large areas, that it
would not spread so readily as it did in the more crowded
parts of Europe, where fowls were met with at every few
paces all over the country. He did not know of any
evidence showing that the disease would spread to human
beings. It had been said that there had been ample
opportunities for such a power if it existed to have been
developed in the old countries, and it was not at all likely
that such a property would be developed by the mere
introduction of the disease into Australia.

Mr. C. R. Blackett thought that Dr. Wigg's paper was
timely. It would be better to bear the ills they had, than
fly to others they knew not of It should be known that
M. Pasteur had saved millions to France. He had
benefitted the wine culture by investigating the disease in
vines, and had discovered the cause of disease in silk worms.
Though he had gained the respect and even the confidence
of scientific men, still they were not to accept without
question all that he proposed. Dr. Jamieson had alluded
to the fact that various diseases in certain animals were
modifications of the same thing, but the investigations of
the ablest microscopists seemed to indicate that they were
quite distinct. He agreed with Dr. Wigg and Dr. Jamieson
that the Government were bound to take steps to prevent
the introduction into the colon}'^ of the form of disease
pro])osed to be introduced by M. Pasteur, except under the
most stringent conditions. It might be advisable to
quarantine M. Pasteur's emissaries at Flinders Island. If
the fowl cholera would kill the rabbit, and could be
propagated amongst rabbits, and if its origin was with the
winged tribes generally, would it not go back to them ?
That appeared to be the logical conclusion. He thought
M. Pasteur had not thoroughly recognised the enormous
distances in this country, nor that Australia was sparsely

128 Proceeding.'! of the Royal Society of Victoria.

populated with people, and that the rabbits were scattered
over wild and scarcely-populated districts. While the
microbes might kill rabbits in one burrow, how could the
disease be propagated for long distances ? Certain rabbits
would escape, and their fecundity was well known. Those
were matters for future consideration, but it was quite right
that a warning note should be sounded.

Mr. BosiSTO thought the Society was greatl}-- indebted
to Dr. Wigg for bringing the matter forward, inasmuch as
the results of the introduction of the disease might be
very serious. Birds and animals might be affected by the
disease. He would lefer to Pasteur's experiments in the
19 acres already alluded to. It was well known that if
a field containinof a larj^e number of rabbits were walled
in the rabbits could be destroyed by means other than that
adopted by Pasteur, and just as rapidly as he destroyed
them. He (Mr. Bosisto) was not speaking ignorantlj?- on
this subject, as he himself had had to deal with l\h square
miles of Mallee country, on which he had seen tens of
thousands of rabbits — not altogether on that block, but in
and around it. By paying attention to the matter of
getting rid of them he had so far succeeded, that instead
of their now being thousands of rabbits on his land he did
not think that 500 could be found. Endeavours should
now be made to induce the owners of land throughout
A-Ustralia to rmdertake one uniform and regular system
of destruction. There were peculiar circumstances con-
nected with M. Pasteur's experiments in the 19-acre block.
Firstly, the rabbits had eaten up the whole of the
vegetation, so that when the clover, over which the liquid
containing the microbes had been spread, was placed in the
enclosure, they ate it greedily, and death resulted in a large
number of cases. He (Mr. Bosisto) and others in Victoria
had, in the dry seasons when the ground was bare, adopted
somewhat similar means, with equally good results as
regards the rabbits on this ground. In summer, when
there was plenty of green grass which the rabbits liked to
nip from the living plant, the only thing they found could
be done was to place bi-sulphide of carbon in the warrens ;
but when the ground was as bare as it was for M. Pasteur's
experiment then they killed them by thousands. Little
heaps of as much chaff as could be got into a tumbler were
placed near the warrens, and vipon those heaps were poured
a weak solution of arsenic. Simple as this remedy seemed.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of VictoHa. 129

it did what was desired. Thousands and tens of thousands
of rabbits were killed after eating the chaff, which they did
ravenously. They could get nothing else. On Madame
Pomeroy's ] 9-acre block they could get nothing more than
what was given them by M. Pastern-. His (Mr. Bosisto's)
candid opinion was that we had the remedy in our own
hands. We wanted neither microbes nor any other
dangerous material imported into this country. He made
these observations to show that while we possessed an animal
that bred rapidly, yet we possessed a remedy, and did not
require to introduce others. He hoped the steps would be
taken to carry out Mr. Blackett's suggestion of quarantining.
If the imported disease destroyed the birds, a great evil
would be done to the community, as locusts, grasshoppers,
and other insects would increase. His land, to which he
had referred, was now looking green and beautiful, the
rabbits having been greatly lessened in numbers by the
adoption of the remed}^ spoken of One day the locusts
swept across the whole 600-acre block, and demolished
every particle of green thing there, and still went on. Yet
crows and other birds followed and feasted on the locusts.
The poisoned chaff which the rabbits ate was sj^read so
carefully, that very few birds were killed by it. The
rabbits, however, died in thousands.

Dr. KuDALL. — If such a disease as fowl cholera were
introduced he did not think it was in the power of any
human being to say where it would stop. In old countries
it could be estimated, but not in a country like Australia.
Dr. Wigg had instanced the occurrence of measles in Fiji,
and stated that it was a new disease there, and had proved
fatal in a large number of cases. Dr. Jamieson seemed to
think that the disease had proved fatal in so many cases
because of the great carelessness shown on the part of those
who were attacked. He did not think that was a full
explanation of the occurrence. Many years ago measles
were introduced into the Faroe Islands. That disease had
not been known there in the memory of man, j-et it was
remarkably fatal, and it did seem therefore that when
disease fell upon virgin soil it was very likely to be much
more fatal than among communities who had been
habituated to it.

Mr. G. S. Griffiths moved, " That having heard
Dr. Wigg's notes on this subject, and the remarks made
by the other gentlemen present, the Royal Society

K

180 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

respectfully advises the Australian Governments to refuse
their permission to any person to introduce any form of
disease for the purpose of checking the rabbit plague, until
the whole question has been fully considered."

Mr. Jackson seconded the motion. Dr. Wigg had done
a great service to the Society in calling attention to the
subject. He gathered from the remarks that had been
made, that it was not yet certain whether or not this disease
would be communicated from one set of rabbits to another
set. If it were not so communicable, then its value as a
means of ridding the country of the pest would be nil. If,
on the other hand, it were valuable for the purpose of
ridding the country of the pest, by being easily commu-
nicable, it would have the disadvantage of carrying off a
great proportion of the number of domestic fowls and other
birds. It seemed to him, that the people here were on the
horns of a dilemma. From either point of view, it was
desirable to prevent the importation of the disease into
the colony.

The President said that before the motion was put, he
would like to say a word or two. He did not speak as a
medical man, nor as a biologist. He was an engineer, and,
he trusted, a scientific one. It had been said, that
M. Pasteur's investigations of the vine disease and the
silk worm were models of scientific investigation. On the
strength of that, it might be assumed that his experiments
with the chicken cholera had been equally exhaustive and
minute. If that were so, it was strange that no information
of such an exact investigation was to be met with. An
experiment, unless it were properly arranged and tried,
would be simply misleading. There had appeared in The
Argus a column or more containing the extraordinary
story about the rabbits in Madame Pomeroy's vineyard.
He was greatly astonished that such unscientific proceedings
should be put forward as a conclusive experiment.
Suppose instead that a solitary infected rabbit had been
placed in that 19-acre paddock, and that then in tlie course
of a week the rabbits had died the inference would have
been difi'erent. The result obtained by M. Pasteur was
in no way different from that arrived at by Mr. Bosisto
simply by the use of arsenic. One ot the first questions
that occurred to him was, could not the same result have
been obtained with any ordinary poison, and if chicken
cholera was not different to ordinary poisons that were

Proceedings of tJte Royal Society of Victoria. 13'J

used, what was the need of bringing it here at all ? ]\Ir.
Bosisto's evidence regarding the arsenic was most important.
Wh}'' go to an unknown and possibly very dangerous agent,
when the desired object could be effected by a cheap and
possibly safe one ?

The motion was put and cairied unanimously.

Thursday, April 12th.
The President in the Chair.

THE AUSTRALASIAN ASSOCIATION.

The President said that a communication had been
received from Professor Liversidge intimating that the
Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science,
having been duly established, with the concurrence and
support of almost the whole of the scientific and learned
societies throughout the colonies, the first general meetino-
of the Association would be held in Sydney, on the 4th
September next, and continue for several days following.
The Association, it would be remembered, arose out of a
proposal made by Professor Liversidge in November 18S6,
on which occasion a meeting was held at the Royal
Societj^'s House in Sydney, under the presidency of
Mr. Russell, and at which a large number of the learned,
scientific, and professional societies of New South Wales,
New Zealand, South Australia, Tasmania and Victoria wej-e
represented. At that meeting it was resolved unanimously
that the Association should be formed on the lines of the
British Association, and that the first meeting should take
place in the Centennial year, 18S8. The time was
approaching for the holding of that meeting, and it was
hoped that the members of the Roj^al Society of Victoria
would not be slow in supporting so desirable a movement.
The Association did not propose to trench upon the
operations of oi' interfere with any existing scientific body.
Its meetings were intended to be annual, as were those of
the British Association. The first meeting would be held,
as already arranged, in Sydney, and the second meeting,
it was almost certain, would be held in Melbourne. Those
annual meetings on the lines of the British Association
would unquestionably do great good. They would bring
scientific men together, and would enable those who had
been working on different lines to come into personal

K 2

132 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

communication. At present, the scientists of Melbom^ne met
the scientists of Melbom-ne, but had not the opportunity
of meetino- those of AustraLisia. The meetino-s of the
Association would afford that opportunity. An annual
volume such as was published by the British Association
would be [lublislied. The great facilities that now existed
for travelling between the j^rincipal Australian colonies
would promote the prosperity of the Association ; in fact,
he might say, they would render possible the existence of
such an Association. In connection with the meetings it
was proposed to have excursions to places of interest,
especially of scientific interest. Therefore the meetings
would not only be interesting from a scientific point of
view, but would afford relaxation, health, and pleasure.
The subscription was £1 Is. per annum. It was intended
to pay the incidental expenses of holding meetings, printing,
sending out notices and so forth, and also the expense of
publishing the Transactions. Each subscriber would receive
a copy of the annual volume, and, in fact, of all publications
of the Association. That the movement should be warmly
supported was highly desirable. It was a step in the
direction of federation and of harmonious co-operation, and
could not fail to be productive of good in a multitude of
ways. Their Sydney friends had the right to claim that
the first meeting should be held in Sydney, as New South
Wales was the oldest colony, and this was the Centennial
year. The movement had been fostered, and the pre-
liminaries arranged by the scientific gentlemen in Sydney,
and all that Victorians had to do was to support it as
earnestly and warmly as they could. There would be a
series of sections within the Association similar to those in
the British Association, so that persons studying different
branches of science would find a congenial sphere in which
to work. The sections were ten in number. He trusted
that members would not overlook this very important
movement, nor allow their Sydney friends to accuse them
of lukewarmness in the matter. If they paid their
subscriptions, attended the meeting in Sydney in
considerable numbers, and contributed papers, they might
rest assured that their Sydney friends would be greatly
encouraged, and that the year after they would have a
large and successful meeting in Melbourne.

The Pkesident then read the Annual Report of the
Hon. Librarian, Dr. Neild.

Proceedings of the Rayed Society of Victoria. 1 83

Mr. EusDEN read a paper by Robert Abbott, Esq., C.E.,
on " The Maintenance of Energy."

The President remarked that there was one point in
the paper with which he was not quite satisfied, viz., the
mode in which the length of time necessary for the
production of the features of the earth's surface and its
flora and fauna was arrived at by the biologists and
geologists. The physicists had certain definite data to go
upon, but on the biological side he failed to see where
were the data for such definite conclusions. Mr. Abbott
did not seem to have given them a great deal that was
new on the subject dealt with in the paper.

Mr. Frazer thought the title of the paper incorrect ;
that there was nothing in it to show how energy was
maintained.

Professor Masson said that Mr. Abbott asked them to
follow him in assumptions, as, for example, that the
primordial matter was below possibly the absolute zero
of temperatui'e — that it was without molecular motion —
which required much more justification than he had given
for them.

The President read a paper by Mr. Newton C. Jennings,
on " Irrigation and Water Supply in the Australian
Colonies."

Mr. Fenton did not see anything in the paper open to
discussion, and remarked on the peculiar fluctuation in
the rainfall of the colony.

Mr. F. A. Campbell thought that everything in the
paper might be taken as a matter of course. Though the
average rainfall of the colony was ample for all wants, yet
in certain parts of the colony Avhere irrigation was most
necessary, it was small. Search should be made to ascertain
where water existed below the surface, so that it might be
tapped.

The President remarked that Mr. Jennings could hardly
be aware of how much work had already been done. All
the moi-e important sti'eams in the northern watershed of
the colony were being gauged very carefully, and the
results recorded and printed. He did not agree with
Mr. Jennings' statement that there was no question as to
the right of Government to intercept the rainfall on its
own land.

134- Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Thursday, May 10th.
The President in the chair.

Messrs. Wm. Bage, W. H. Nimmo, S. C. Candler, and
Arthur Dendy, M.Sc, F.L.S., were nominated as members.

The Hon. Librarian announced that since the last
meeting, thirtj^-four scientific publications had been added
to the library.

The President announced that Mr. Lucas had resigned
his position as Member of Council, owing to pressure of
work. Mr. White proposed, and Professor Spencer seconded,
a motion that Mr. Topp be elected to the vacant position.
The motion was carried.

Mr. RusDEN read a paper by Mr. T. Wakelin, B.A., of
New Zealand, on " An experiment to show how the earth
is made to gravitate towards the Sun." Mr. White re-
marked that Mr. Wakelin wished to go beyond the theory
of gravitation.

Mr. RusDEN read a paper by the same author, on " The
Dynamical Ecjuivalent of a Pressure."

The President said he thought the author failed to
appreciate the true conditions of such an experiment. The
results of his experiment would vary in accordance with the
way in which his apparatus was made.

On the motion of Professor Spencer, seconded by Mr.
Griffiths, the standing orders were suspended to allow of
Mr. Dendy reading his paper on " The Anatomy of an
Arenaceous Polyzoon."

The President congratulated Mr. Dendy on having so
soon after his arrival in the colony, made an original con-
tribution to biological science.

Mr. Bracebeidge Wilson had for long known the animal
without suspecting its polyzoon nature.

Professor Spencer referred to the important work carried
on by Mr. Wilson in his biological explorations in the
waters of Port Phillip, in which he had discovered many
new and remarkable forms.

Professor Spencer read a paper on " The Presence of a
Fluke in the Ecw of the Common Fowl."

Mr. Lucas did not quite understand how the adult fluke
got into the egg.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 135

Mr. Fenton remarked that the presence of the fluke in
eggs was entirely unsuspected by the general public, and
the President sug-sfested that it would be interestino- to
know to what extent, if at all, it was dangerous as far as
human beino-s were concerned.

Thursday, June 14^/i.
Mr. White, Vice-President, in the chair.

Mr. C. A. Topp, M.A., LL.B., F.L.S., was elected as a
member of the Council.

Messrs. William Bage, Samuel C. Candler, Arthur Dandy,
M.Sc, F.L.S., and William H. Nimmo Avere elected as
members of the Society.

Professor Spencer read a note " On the presence of a
Pentastomum parasitic in the Lung of Hoplocephalus
siiperbus."

A short discussion ensued.

Mr. Arthur Dendy submitted a " List of all the Species
of Sponges described by H. J. Carter, Esq., F.R.S., togetlier
with a number of his more important references to the
species of other authors."

Mr. Ellery said he desired to mark his sense of the
very great importance of the work to which Mr. Dendy
had devoted himself

Professor Spencer then read a note " On the Presence
of a Rare Cestode (Amphiptyches) in Callorynchus
antarcticus."

Dr. Neild reported that since the last meeting 69
scientific publications had been added to the Society.

Thursday, July l^th.
The President in the chair.

R. A. Bastow, Esq., F.L.S., was elected a member of
the Society.

The President introduced Sir James Hector, Chancellor
of the University of New Zealand, and representative
of the latter colony to the Centennial International
Exhibition.

136 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Sir Jajmes Hectok thanked the members for the welcome
accorded to him.

A letter was received from Dr. Mclnerney stating that
at a meeting of the Australian Natives' Association it had
been decided that he should deliver a lecture upon Seals,
and inviting members of the Royal Society to attend and
speak upon the question, which had a connection with the
subject of antartic exploration.

Mr. RusDEN then read a paper for T. S. Hall, Esq., M.A.,
" On Two New Fossil Sponges from Sandhurst."

Sir James Hector inquired if any researches had been
carried on in the neighbourhood of Schnapper Point, since
in beds similar to these in New Zealand he had discovered
a beautiful specimen of Euplectella.

Mr. Dendy stated that this was the first sponge recorded
in Australia from palaeozoic formations.

The President congratulated Mr. Hall, as a student of
the Melbourne University, on his interesting discovery.

Mr. Dendy then read a paper entitled " Preliminary
Account of the Anatomy and Development of Stelospongus
flabelliformis."

After some discussion, in which Sir James Hector,
Professor Spencer, and Mr. Lucas took part, the President
gave a description of the new Hawkesbury Railway
Bridge,

Thursday, September \Wi.
The President in the chair.

Messrs. James Ivey, Henry Shaw, John Cockburn, and
A. W. Dixie were nominated as members.

The following were elected as members : — Dr. Alexander
Morrison, Newton E. Jennings, Esq., J. M. Coane, Esq.

Dr. Netld stated that the sub-librarian was working
very hard in getting the librar}^ into manageable shape, and
it was hoped that in the course of a few weeks a catalogue
would be ready.

The President gave an outline of the proceedings of
the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science
held in Sydney.

Professor Orme Masson read a paper by himself and
Mr. Kirkland on "Polyhaloid Salts of Organic Bases."

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 137

After some discussion, in which Messrs. Blackett, A.
Sutherland, Marks, and Lucas took part, Mr. Ellery
exhibited and described a new Watkin's Aneroid.

Mr. Ellery also exhibited and described a new
instrument he had devised for calibrating a particular form
of pressure-gauge tester, known as the " Admiralty P.G.
Tester."

Thursday, October llth.
The President in the chair.

Messrs. James Ivey, Henry Shaw, A. W. Dixie, and John
Cockburn, were elected as members.

The Hon. Librarian reported the addition of 75 new
publications to the library, and that the Catalogue was
nearly complete.

The President drew the attention of the Society to the
presence in the Exhibition of the first locomotive which ever
ran. It was made by Murdoch and Fried, at Redruth in
Cornwall. The President gave an outline of the history of
the steam boat, and invited the Rev. Dr. Eraser to make a
few remarks upon a model of the first steam boat built by
Symington, and now exhibited to the Society.

After an interesting account by the Rev. Dr. Eraser of
Symington's work,

Mr. F. A. Campbell read a paper on " The Active Volcano
of Tanna, New Hebrides."

A discussion ensued, in which the President, the Rev. D.
Macdonald, and Professor Spencer took part.

The President said that before closing he must refer to
the great loss that the scientific community in Melbourne
had sustained in the death of Professor Andrew. He had
been for five or six years Professor of Natural Philosophy at
the University, and for some time before that, Lecturer in the
same subject. He had been for some time in delicate
health, but not dangerously ill, and had been recommended
to take a trip to Europe, for the purpose of recovering his
health, and of gathering ideas. He had been connected
with the Society for a number of years as a Member of
Council and contributor of several papers. It was, therefore,
fitting that they should not allow his early demise — he was

138 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

but 44 years of age — to pass without making some mention
or record of it. He was one of the earhest students in the
TJniversit}^, having entered in 1861, and led a very success-
ful career there. He went to Cambridge, where he was
fairly successful, and afterwards occupied a teaching post at
Cirencester College. Subsequently, he returned to Victoria,
and was for some time head of Wesley College, and after-
wards Lecturer and Professor of Natural Philosophy at
Melbourne University. In Professor Andrew's death they
had lost one of the most active members of the University,
and one who took a great deal of interest in the Royal
Society.

Thursday, November loth.
The President in the chair.

The President announced the resignation of Mr. Barnard
as one of the Honorary Secretaries of the Society, owing to
the pressure of other duties. Professor Spencer had been
requested by the Council to act in Mr. Barnard's stead, and
had acceded to the request.

On the motion of Mr. G. S. Griffiths, seconded by Mr.
White, Professor Spencer was elected to the vacant post.

The Society then proceeded to the election of Honorary
Members, on recommendation of the Council. Dr. Agnew,
Dr. Bancroft, Hon. John Forrest, Sir James Hector, Hon .
W. Macleay, and Mr. H. C. Russell, were elected. Mr. E. F.
J. Love, M.A., was nominated as a member, and Mr. W,
Swan, as an associate of the Society.

Mr. Dendy read a " Note on some Actinian Larvae
Parasitic on a Medusa from Port Phillip."

Mr. Rusden read a paper by the Rev. D. Macdonald, on
" The Oceanic Langfuacres Semitic."

On the invitation of the President, the author of the
paper made some further remarks, and on the proposal of
Mr. White, seconded by Mr. Rusden, a vote of thanks was
accorded to him.

The President exhibited specimens of materials which
had been subjected to tests in the testing machine at the
University.

Notices of re-appointment of Committees were given by
Mr. White and Mr. Rusden.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. 139

Thursday, December IStJt.
The President in the chair.

Mr. E. F. J. Love was elected as a member, and Mr. W.
Swan as associate.

The President announced the names of the retiring
Officers and Members of Council.

Mr. A. H. S. Lucas was nominated as a Member of Council.

The Hon. Librarian's report showed that 62 new publica-
tions had been added to the library. The catalogue had
been completed.

Mr. RusDEN gave notice of motion, for the Annual
Meetinsf in March, of some verbal alterations in the Rules.

Professor Masson read a paper on "The Preparation of
Alkyl-sulphine and Alkyl-phosphonium Salts," by himself
and Mr. J. B. Kirkland.

A discussion ensued in which Messrs. Marks, A. H. Jack-
son, J. B. Kirkland, Professor Masson, and the President
took part.

The President read a letter from Mr. Culcheth, C.E.,
respecting the discontinuance of the publication of the
Weather Chart in the daily paper. The matter was referred
to Mr. Ellery.

Mr. James Stirling, F.G.S., read a paper on " The Phj^sio-
graphy of the Western Portion of the County of Croajin-
golong."

A discussion ensued in which the President, Professor
Spencer, Mr. Marks, and Mr. Stirling took part.

Mr. Stirling suggested that the delegates of the Royal
Society to the Australasian Association for the Advancement
of Science, should advocate the sending of invitations to
attend the next meeting to delegates of the principal
Universities in other parts of the world. It was decided
that it was better for Mr. Stirlino- to move in the matter in
the Council of the Association.

M E M B E E S

OF

Patron.
Loch, His Excellency Sir Henry Brougham, K.C.B., G.C.M.G.

Life Members.

Bage, Edward, jun., Esq., Redan-street, East St. Kilda.

Barkly, His Excellency Sir Henry, G.C.M.G., K.C.B., Carlton

Club, London.
Bosisto, Joseph, Esq., C.M.G., Richmond.
Butters, J. S., Esq., Collins-street West.

Eaton, H. F., Esq., Treasury, Melbourne.

Elliot, T. S., Esq., Railway Department, Spencer-street.

Elliott, Sizar, Esq., Were street, Brighton Beach.

Gibbons, Sidney W,, Esq., F.C.S., care of Mr. Lewis, Chemist,

Collins-street East.
Gilbert, J. E., Esq., Money Order Office, G.P.O. Melbourne.

Higinbotham, His Honour Chief Justice, Supreme Court.
Howitt, Edward, Esq., Rathmines-road, Auburn.

Mueller, Baron F. Yon, K.C.M.G., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., Arnold-
street, South Yarra.

Nicholas, William, Esq., F.G.S., Melbourne University.

Reed, Joseph, Esq., 9 Elizabeth-street South.
Rusden, H. K., Esq., 75 Greville-street, Prahran.

White, E. J., Esq., F.R.A.S., Melbourne Observatory.
Wilson, Sir Samuel, Knt., Oakleigh Hall, East St. Kilda.

Ordinary Members.

Allan, Alexander C, Esq., Fitzroy-street, St. Kilda.
Allan, M. J., Esq., 268 Smith-street, Collingwood.
Allen, W. W., Esq., Wellington-street, Kew.
Archer, W. H., Esq., F.L.S., F.I.A., J.P., Maryvale, Upper
Hawthorn.

List of Members. 141

Bage, Wm., Esq., M.A., C.E., 45 Collins-street West.

Bale, W. M., Esq., Walpole-street, Hyde Park, Kew.

Ball, W., Esq., 61 Bourke-street East.

Barnard, F., Esq., Kew.

Barnes, Benjamin, Esq., Queen's Terrace, South Melbourne.

Bastow, Ed. A., Esq., F.L.S., 26 Atkins-street, Cotham-road, Kew.

Beaney, Hon. J. G., M.D., M.R.I.A., F.R.C.S. Ed., Collins-street

East.
Bear, J. P., Esq., 83i Collins-street West.
Beckx, Gustave, Esq., Queen's-place, St. Kilda.
Bennetts, W. P., Esq., 180 Brunswick-street, Fitzi'oy.
Blackett, C. P., Esq., F.C.S., 10 Burlington Terrace, Lansdowne-

street, East Melbourne.
Bowen, W., Esq., Chemist, Collins-street West.
Bradley, P. S., Esq., Queen's College, Barkly-street, St. Kilda.

Candler, S. C, Esq., Melbourne Club.

Chapman, Jas., Esq., Beemery Park, Caulfield.

Clendennen, Dr. F., Malvern-road, Hawksburn.

Coane, J. H., Esq., Modern Chambers, 12 Collins-street West.

Cohen, Joseph P., Esq., A. P. LB. A., Public Works Department,
Melbourne.

Cohen, J., Esq., M.P.C.V.S., Tattersall's Bazaar, Exhibition-st.

Cornell, Henry, Esq., Barkly -square, East Richmond, 36 Collins
street West.

Corr, J. R., Esq., M.A., Holstein House, Murphy-street, South
Yarra.

Culcheth, W. W., Esq., F.P. Met. Soc, 31 Temple Court, 86 Collins-
street West.

Daley, W. J., Esq., St. Kilda-street, Elsternwick.

Danks, John, Esq., 42 Bourke-street West.

Davidson, William, Esq., C.E., Melbourne Water Supply Office.

Davy, J. W., Esq., 61 Bourke-street East.

Dendy, Arthur, M.Sc, F.L.S., University.

Derham, Hon. Fred. J., 4 Queen-street.

Deverell, Spencer R., Esq., 26a Alexandra-parade, North Fitzroy.

DLxie, A. W., M.C.E., Shire Engineer, Tallangatta.

Duerdin, James, Esq., LL.B., 105 Collins-street West.

Dunn, Frederick, Esq., Little Flinders-street West.

Ellery, P. L. J., Esq., F.P.S., F.R.A.S., <kc., Melbourne Observa-
tory.

Fitzpatrick, Rev. J., D.D., Archbishop's Palace, East Melboiirne.
Foord, Geo., Esq., F.C.S., Royal Mint, Melbourne.
Fox, W., Esq., Robe-street, St. Kilda.

J 42 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Goldstein, J. R Y., Esq., Office of Titles.

Gotch, J, S., Esq., 236 Albert-street, East Melbourne.

Griffiths, G. S., Esq., F.G.S., " Waratali," Washington-street,

Toorak.
Grut, Percy de Jersey, Esq., E. S. &: A. C. Bank, Collins-street

West.

Haig, R. G., Esq., 23 Market-street.
Halley, Rev. J. J., St. Helen's Road, Upper Hawthorn.
Heffernan, E. B., Esq., M.D., Brunswick-street, Fitzroy.
Henderson, A. M., Esq., C.E., 9 Elizabeth-street South.
Henry, Louis, Esq., M.D., Sydney-road, Brunswick.
Hewlett, T., Esq., M.R.C.S., Nicholson-street, Fitzroy.
Hicks, Johnson, Esq., Office of Patents, Melbourne.
Hubbard, J. Reynolds, Esq., 3 Market-street, ]Melbourne.

Inskip, Geo. C, Esq., F.R.I. B.A., 5 Collins-street East.

Jackson, A. H., Esq., B.Sc, F.C.S., College of Pharmacy, Swanston-

street.
James, E. M., Esq., M.R.C.S., Collins-street East.
Jamieson, James, Esq., M.D., 12'J Collins-street East.
Jennings, jSTewton C, Esq., C.E., F.R.I.B.A., Drouin.
Joseph, R. E., Esq., Electric Light Company, Sandridge-road,

Melbourne.

Kendall, W.T., Esq., M.R.C. V.S., Veterinary Institute, Brunswick.
Kernot, Professor W. C, M.A., C.E., Melbourne University.

Le Fevre, G., Esq., M.D., M.L.C., 93 Collins-street East.

Lewis, J. B., Esq., Alexandra House, Brougham-st., Hotham Hill.

Lillis, J. D., Esq., 129 Victoria-street, North Melbourne.

Lindsay, J., Esq., 104 Brunswick-street, Fitzroy.

Love, E. F. J., Esq., M.A., Queen's College, University.

Lucas, A. H. S., Esq., B.Sc, M.A., F.G.S., 5 Angelo-street,

South Yarra.
Lucas, William, Esq., 3 Queen's Te}Tace, St. Kilda-road.
Lynch, William, Esq., St. James' Buildings, William-street.

M'Coy, Professor F., F.R.S., D.Sc, C.M.G., Melbourne University.

M'Petrie, A., Esq., Rouse-street, Port Melbourne.

Macdonald, A. C, Esq., 15 Market Buildings, Collins-street West.

Main, Thomas, Esq., City Surveyor's Office, Melbourne.

Man ton, C. A., Esq., The Treasury.

Maplestone, C. M., Esq., Studley Park, Kew.

Marks, Edward Lloyd, Esq., F.C.S., Federal Coffee Palace.

Masson, Professor D. O., M.A., D.Sc, Melbourne University.

Moerlin, C, Esq., Melbourne Observatory.

Moloney, Patrick, Esq., M.B., Collins-street East, Melbourne.

List of Members. ]43

Moors, H., Esq., Chief Secretary's Office, Melbourne.
Morley, J. L., Esq., Glenville House, Drummond-street, Carlton.
Morrison, Dr. Alex., 38 Albert-street, East Melbourne,
Muntz, T. B., Esq., C.E., 41 Collins-street West.

Nanson, Professor E. J., M.A., Melbourne University.
Neild, J. E., Esq., M.D., Bilton House, 17 Spring-street.
Newbery, J. Cosmo, Esq., B.Sc, C.M.G-., Technological Museum.
Nimnio, W. H., Esq., Melboui-ne Club.

Prince, J., Esq., Henry-street, Windsor.

Ralph, T. S., Esq., M.R.C.S., care of Rev. Mr. Appleton, Queens-
berry-street, Carlton.

Rennick, Francis, Esq., Railway Department, Melbourne.

Ridge, Samuel H., Esq., B.A., 188 Victoria Parade, East Melb.

Rosales, Henry, Esq., F.G.S., Alta Mira, Grand View Grove,
Ai-madale.

Rowan, Captain E. C, 29 Queen-street.

Rudall, J. T., Esq., F.R.C.S., corner of Spring and Collins-streets.

Rule, O. R., Esq., Technological Museum, Melbourne.

Sargood, Hon. F. T., M.L.C., Elsteriiwick.

Sayce, O. A., Esq., Austral Vinegar Works, St. Kilda-road.

Selby, G. W., jun., Esq., 19a Eraser's Buildings, Queen-street.

Shaw, Thomas, Esq., Woorywyrite, Camperdown.

Shaw, AV. H., Esq., Phoenix Foundry, Ballarat.

Smith, Bruce, Esq., 18 Market Buildings, Market-street.

Spencer, Professor W. Baldwin, B.A., Melbourne University.

Springhall, John A., Esq., General Post Office.

Steane, G. R. B., Esq., C.E., Cunningham-street, Northcote.

Steel, W. H., Esq., C.E., Public Works Department, Treasury

Gardens.
Sutherland, Alex., Esq., M.A., Carlton College, Royal Park.
Sweet, Geo., Esq., Wilson-street, Brunswick.

Tisdall, H. T., Esq., F.L.S., •' Rosbercon," Washington-street,

Toorak.
Topp, C. A., Esq., M.A., LL.B., F.L.S., Pakington-street, Kew.

Vale, Hon. W. M. K., 13 Selborne Chambers, Chancery-lane.

Wagemaun, Cajitain C, 40 Elizabeth-street.

Wannan, Alex. C, Esq., City Road, South Melbourne.

Way, A. S., Esq., M.A., Wesley College.

Welchman, Wm., Esq., Holcomb Terrace, Drummond-st., Carlton

Whitley, David, Esq., Murphy-street, South Yarra,

Wigg, Henry C, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S., Lygon-street, Carlton.

Wight, Gerard, Esq., Phojnix Chambers, Market-street.

144 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Wild, Dr. J. J., Ormond House, 112 Drummond-street, Carlton.

Wilson, James, Esq., 10 Johnston-street, CoUingwood.

Wilson, J. S., Esq., Pottery Works, Yarraville.

Wing, Joseph, Esq., 33 Wellington-street, CoUingwood.

Woods, Hon. John, M.L.A., Spottiswoode.

Wyatt, Alfred, Esq., P.M., Yorick Club.

Country Members.

Bechervaise, W. P., Esq., Post Office, Ballarat.

Bland, R. H., Esq., Clunes.

Browning, J. H., Esq., M.D., Quarantine Station, Portsea.

Chesney, Charles Alfred, Esq., C.E., Tindarey Station, Cobar,
Bourke, N.S.W., and Australian Club, Melbourne.

Clough, C. F., Esq., A.M.I.C.E., Engineer-in-Chiefs Office,
Adelaide, S.A.

Conroy, James Macdowall, Esq., Wingham, Manning River, New
South Wales.

Daley, W. J., Esq., St. Kilda-street, Elsternwick.

Davies, D. M., Esq., M.L.A., Parliament House, Melbourne.

Dawson, J., Esq., Rennyhill, Camperdown.

Dennant, J., Esq., Castlemaine.

Field, William Graham, Esq., C.E., Railway Engineer-in-Chief's

Department, Melbourne.
Fowler, Thomas Walker, Esq., C.E., Mason-street, Hawthorn.

Henderson, J. B., Esq., Water Supply Department, Brisbane.
Howitt, A. W., Esq., P.M., F.G.S., Sale.
Hunt, Robert, Esq., Royal Mint, Sydney.

Jones, J. J., Esq., Ballarat.

Kelly, Jas., Esq., Ballarat.

Keogh, Laurence F., Esq., Brucknell Banks, Cobden.

Loughrey, B., Esq., M.A., C.E., City Surveyor, Wellington, New

Zealand.
Luplau, W., Esq., Lydiard- street, Ballarat.

McClelland, D. C, Esq., State School, Buninyong.

MacGillivray, P. H., Esq., M.A., M.R.C.S. Ed., Sandhurst.

Manns, G. S., Esq., Leneva, near Wodonga.

Manson, Donald, Esq., Elgin Buildings, Sydney,

Munday, J., Esq., care of J. Hood, Esq., Exchange, Melbourne.

Murray, Stewart, Esq., C.E., Kyneton.

Naylor, John, Esq., Stawell.

List of Members. 145

Ocldie, James, Esq., Dana-street, Ballai'at.
Oliver, C. E., Esq., C.E., Yarra Flats.

Pickles, W. E., Esq., May Road, Hawthorn.

Powell, Walter D. T., Esq., Harbour Department, Brisbane,
Queensland.

Richards, C. H., Esq., School of Mines, Sandhurst.

Shaw, Henry, Ballarat.

Stirling, James?, Esq., F.L.S., Mining Department, Melbourne.

Sutton, H, Esq., Sturt-street, Ballarat.

Vickery, S. K., Esq., Ararat.

Wakelin, T., Esq.. B.A., Grey town, Wellington, New Zealand.

Wall, John, E.sq., Town Hall, Sebastopol, Ballarat.

Williams, Rev. W., Pleasant-street, Ballarat.

AVilson, J. B., Esq., M.A., Church of England Grammar School,

Geelong.
Woostei', W. W., Esq., Bolwarrah.

Corresponding Members.

Bailey, F. M., Esq., The Museum, Brisbane.

Clarke, Hyde, Esq., 32 St. George's Square, London, S.W.

Etheridge, Robert, Esq., jun., F.G.S., Department of Mines,
Sydney.

Stirton, James, Esq., M.D., F.L.S., 15 Newton-street, Glasgow.

Ulrich, Professor G. H. F., F.G.S., Dunedin, Otago, N Z.

Wagner, William, Esq., LL.D., Philadelphia, U.S.A.
Woods, Rev. Julian E. Tenison, F.G.S., 162 Albion-street, Surrey
Hills, Sydney.

Honorary Members.
Clarke, Colonel Sir Andrew, K.C.M.G., C.B., C.I.E., Calcutta.
Neumeyer, Professor George, Ph.D., Hamburg.
Perry, Right Rev. Charles, D.D., Avenue-road, London.
Scott, Rev. W., M.A., Kurrajong Heights, N.S.W.
Todd, Charles, Esq., C.M.G., F.R.A.S., Adelaide, S.A.
Verbeek, Dr. R. D. M., Buitenzorg, Batavia, Java.

146 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Associates.

Anderson, D., Esq., Fair View, Stawell.

Askew, David C, Esq., C.E., 43 Bourke-street West.

Bag-e, C, Esq., M.D., 81 Toorak-road, South Yarra.
Bage, W., Esq., C.E., Fulton-street, St. Kilda.
Bale, W. M., Esq., Walpole-street, Hyde Park, Kew.
Blackburn, J., Esq., 140 Fitzroy-street, Fitzroy.
Baracchi, Pietro, Esq., Melbourne Observatory.
Booth, Jolni, Esq., C.E., Kennie-street, Coburg.
Brockenshire, W. H., Esq., C.E., Railway Department, Yea.
Brownscombe, W. J., Esq., Bridge Road, Richmond.

Campbell, F. A., Esq., C.E., Working Men's College, Latrobe-street.

Challen, Peter R., Esq., Post Othce, Talbot.

Champion, H. Y., Esq., Council Chambers, Williamstown.

Chapman, Robert W., Esq., Lincoln-street, Richmond.

Chase, L. H., Esq., Queensberry-street, Carlton, or Railway

Department, Selborne Chambers.
Clark, Lindesay, Esq., Main Camp, Yarra Flats.
Cole, Jas. F., Esq., 19a Eraser's Buildings, Queen Street.
Colvin, Owen F., Esq., Melbourne University.
Conley, H., Esq., Union Bank of Australia, Collins-street West.
Creswell, Rev. A. W., St. John's Parsonage, Camberwell.
Crouch, C. F. Esq., 7 Darling-street, South Yarra.

Danks, A. T., Esq., 42 Bourke-street West.

Dawson, W. S., Esq., Ptunnymede, Essendon.

Dunlop, G. H., Esq., 60 Montague-street, South Melbourne.

Edwards, J. E., Esq., Colonial Telegraph Exchange, 133 Little
Collins Street East.

Fenton, J. J., Esq., Office of Government Statist.
Finney, W. H., Esq., 81 Graham-street, Port Melbourne.
Eraser, J. H., Esq., Railway Department,

Gabriel, J., Esq., Simpson's Road, Colling wood.
Gaunt, Thos., 14 Bourke-.street East.
Grant, A. M., Esq., Kerford-road, Albert Park.
Guilfoyle, W. R., Esq., F.L.S., Botanical Gardens.

Haig, R. G., Esq., 23 Market-street.

Harding, F., Esq., 28 Little Flinders-street West.

Holmes, W. A., Esq., Telegraph Engineers' Office, Railway

Department, Spencer-street.
Horsley, Sydney, Esq., Melbourne University.
Howden, J. M., Esq., Messrs. Lyell & Gowan's, 4G Elizabeth-street.

List of 31 embers. 147

Irvine, A. W. H., Esq., Selborne Chambers, Chancery-lane.

Jackson, F. C, Esq., 47 Great Davis-street, South Yarra.

Kernot, Frederick A., Esq., Royal Park, Hotham.
Kirkland, J. B., Esq., Lygon-street, North Carlton.

Lindsay, James, Esq., 172 Bouverie-street, Carlton.
Lucas, T. P., Esq., M.R.C.S., Belgrave-street, Brisbane.

Maclean, C. W., Esq., Walsh-street, South Yarra.

Magee, W, S. T., Esq., C.E., Toorak-road, South Yarra.

Maplestone, C. M., Esq., Princes-street, Kew.

Matthews, Richard, Esq., Errebendery, Erribalong, N.S.W., vid

Hillston.
Mills, H. W., Esq., Glan-y-mor, Brighton.
Moors, E. M., Esq., University, Sydney.
Murray, T., Esq., C.E., Victoria Water Supply Department.

Outtrim, Frank Leon, Esq., Morris-street, Williamstown.

Parry, E. W., Sydney-road, Carlton.

Paul, A. W. L., Esq., Railway Works, Stratford, Gippsland.

Phillips, A. E., Esq., 29 Perth-street, Prahran.

Porter, Thomas, Esq., D.D., 2 Royal Villas, Victoria Parade.

Pi-ingle, G. A. M., Esq., Melbourne Observatory.

Quarry, Herbert, Esq., Alma Cottage, Macaulay-road, Kensington.

Rennick, E. C, Esq., Railway Works, Yarra Glen.
Rennick, W. R., Esq., George-street, Elsternwick.

Schafer, R., Esq., 17 Union-street, Windsor.

Shaw, A. G., Esq., Shire Hall, Bairnsdale.

Slater, H. A., Esq., 121 Collins-street West, Melbourne.

Smibert, G., Esq., General Post Office, Melboui-ne.

Smith, Alex. C, 90 Cecil-street, South Melbourne.

Smith, B. A., Esq., Imperial Chambers, Bank-place, Melbourne.

Smith, E. L., Esq., Hazelhurst, George-street, East Melbourne,

Swan, W., Esq., The Observatory.

Steane, W. P., Esq., 63 Park-street West, South Melbourne.

Stewart, C, Esq., 9 Murphy-street, South Yarra.

Tyers, A., Esq., C.E., 3 St. James' Buildings, William-street.

Wilkinson, A. Percy, Esq., Mount Zion, Broken Hill, N.S.W.
Williams, C. G. V., Esq., C.E., Queensclift".
Willimott, Sydney, Esq., Waltham Ten-ace, Richmond.
Wills, Arthur, Esq., Barry-street, Kew.
Wing, Joseph, Esq., 33 Wellington-street, Collingwood.

L 2

LIST OF THE INSTITUTIONS AND LEARNED
SOCIETIES THAT RECEIVE COPIES OF THE
"TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETY OF VICTORIA."

England.

Agent-General of Victoria

Anthropological Institute

Bodleian Library

British Museum

Colonial Office Library

"Electrician" ...

Foreign Office Library

Geological Society

Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers

Institution of Civil Engineers

Linnsean Society

Literary and Philosophical Society

Natural History Museum

Naturalist's Society

"Nature"

Owen's College Library ...

Philosophical Society

Royal Asiatic Society

Royal Astronomical Society

Royal Colonial Institute ...

Royal Gardens ...

Royal Geographical Society

Ptoyal Microscopical Society

Royal Society ...

Statistical Society

University Library

London

London

Oxford

London

London

London

London

London

Newcastle

London

London

Liverpool

London

Bristol

London

Manchester

Cambridge
London
London
London
Kew
London
London
London
London

Cambridae

Botanical Society
Geological Society
Royal Observatory

Scotland.

Edinburgh
Edinburgh
Edinbur'di

150 Proceedings of the Royal Society oj VictoHa.

Royal Physical Society ...
Royal Society ...
Royal Scottish Society of Arts
Scottish Geogi'aphical Society
University Library
University Library

Edinbui'gh
Edinburgh
Edinburgh
Edinburgh
Edinburgh
. . Glasgow

Ireland.

Natural History and Philosophical Society
Royal Dublin Society
Royal Geological Society
Royal Irish Academy
Trinity College Library ...

Belfast
Dublin
Dublin
Dublin
Dublin

Germany.

Gartenbauverein ... ... ... Darmstadt

Gesellschaft fur Erdkunde ... ... ... Berlin

Grossh. Hessische Geologische Anstalt ... Darmstadt

Konigl. Botanische Gesellschaft ... ... Regensburg

Konigl. OfFentl. Bibliothek ... ... ... Dresden

Konigl. Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften ... Berlin

Konigl. Sachs Gesellschaft der Wissen&chaften ... Leipzig

Konigl. Societat der Wissenschaften ... Gottingen

Na!:urforschende Gesellschaft ... ... ... Emden

Naturforschende Gesellschaft ... ... ... Halle

Naturforschende Gesellschaft ... ... ... Leipzig

Naturhistorisch Medizinischer Verein ... Heidelberg

Naturhistorische Gesellschaft ... ... ... Hanover

Naturhistorisches Museum ... ... Hamburg

Naturhistorisches Museum .. ... ... Hanover

Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein ... ... ... Bremen

Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein ... ... Frankfurt

Oberhessische Gesellschaft fiir Natur &, Ileilkunde ... Giessen

Schlesische Gesellschaft fiir Vaterliind. Cultur. ... Breslau

Verein fur Elkunde ... ... ... Darmstadt

Verein fiir Erdkunde ... ... ... . . Halle

Verein fiir Naturkunde . ... ... ... Kassel

Austria.

K. K. Akademie der Wissenschaften

K. K. Geologische Reichsanstalt

K. K. Geographische Gesellschaft ...

Wien
Wien
Wien

List of Institutions, &c.

151

K. K. Naturhistorisches Hofmuseum
Imperial Observatory

Wieu
Prague

Switzerland.

Geographische Gesellschaft
Geogr. Commerc. Gesellschaft
Geogr. Commerc. Gesellschaft
Schweizerisclie ISTaturforschende Gesellschaft
Societc de Physique et d'Histoire ISTaturelle .

Berne

St. Gallen

Aarau

Berne

Geneve

France.

Academie des Sciences et Belles-Lettres et Arts

Peuilles des Jeunes Naturalists

Societe Academique Indo — Chinoise

Societe de Geographie

Societe Zoologique de France

Societe Nationale de Cherbourg

Lyon
Paris
Paris
Paris

Paris
Cherbours

Italy.

Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale Vittorio Emanuele ... Roma

British and American Archaeological Society ... Rome

Museo di Zoologia ed Anatomia Comp., Pt. Universita Torino

Ministero dei Lavori Pubblici ... ... ... Roma

Reale Academia di Scienze ... .. ... Palermo

Reale Academia di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti ... ... Lucca

Regia Academia di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti .. ... Modina

Societa Geogratica Italiana ... ... ... Roma

Societci Toscana di Scienze Naturali ... . . Pisa

Spain and Portugal.

Real Academia de Ciencias Exactas, Fisicas y Natural es Madrid
Sociedade de Geographia ... ... ... Lisbon

Holland and Belgium.

Academie Royal e de Belgique
Bataviaasch Genootschap van

schappen ...
Natural Science Society ...
Natuurkundig Genootschap

Kun.sten en

Bruxelles
Weten-

. . . Batavia

Amsterdam

Groninsen

152 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Nederlandisch Botaii. Vereeinging . . .
Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory
Societe Hollandaise des Sciences
Societe Macologique Royal de Belgique
Societe Provinciale des Arts et Sciences

Nijniegen
. Batavia
. Haarlem

Bruxelles
. Utrecht

Denmark, Sweden, and Norway.

Academic Koyale ... .. .. Co])enliague

Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskap ... Kjobenhavn

Societe des Sciences ... ... ... Uliristiania

Russia and Roumania.

Institiit Meteorologique de Roumanie . . . Bucharest

Jardin Botanique Imperial ... ... St. Petersburg

La Societe des Natiiralistes de rUiiiversite de Kazan ...

Societe des Natiiralistes de la Nouvelle Russie ... Odessa

Societe des Natiiralistes Kiew ... ... ... Kiew

Societe Imperiale des Naturalistes ... ... ... Moscow

Societe Im})eriale Russe de Geographic ... St. Petersburg

India and Mauritius.

Geological Survey of India
Madras Literary Society
Meteorological Society
Natural History Society
Royal Bengal Asiatic Society

Calcutta

Madras

Mauritius

, Bombay

. Calcutta

China and Japan.

Astronomical Observatory

China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society

Imperial University

Seismological Society of Japan

Hong Kong

... Shanghai

Tokio

Tokio

Canada.

Canadian Institute ... ... ... ... Toronto

Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada ... Ottawa

Royal Society of Canada ... .. ... ... Montreal

List of Institutions, &c.

158

United States.

Academy of Natural Sciences

Academy of JSTaUiral Sciences

Academy of Sciences

American Academy of Arts and Sciences

American Geographical Society

American Philosophical Society

Bureau of Ethnology

Colorado Scientific Society

Cooper Union for the Advancement of Science

Denison University

John Hopkins University

"Kosmos"

Maryland Historical Society

Natural Academy of Sciences

Office of Chief of Engineers, U.S. Army

Philosophical Society

" Science "

Smithsonian Institute

Society of Natural History

Society of Natural Sciences

United States Geological Survey ...

Davenport

Philadelphia

San Francisco

Boston

New York

Philadelphia

Washington

Denver

and Art New York

Ohio

Baltimore

San Francisco

Baltimore

Washington

Washington

Washington

New York

Washington

Boston

... Buffalo

Washington

Mexico.

Ministerio de Fomento ... ... ... ... Mexico

Observatorio Meteorologico, Magnetico Central ... Mexico

Observatorio Astronomico National ... ...Tatubaya

Sociedad de Ingenieros de Jalisco ... ... Guadalajara

Secretaria de Fomento ... ... ... Guatemala

Argentine Republic.

Academia de Ciencias

... Cordoba

Australasia. — Victoria.

"Age"

"Argus"

Athenaeum

Astronomical Observatory

Australian Health Society

"Australian Journal of Pharmacy "

Chief Secretary's Office

Department of Mines and Water Supply

Melbourne
Melbourne
Melboux-ne
Melbourne
Melbourne
Melbourne
Melbourne
Melbourne

M

154 Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.

Eclectic Association of Victoria ... ... Melbourne

Field Naturalists' Club of Victoria... ... Melbourne

Free Library ... ... ... ... ... Echuca

Eree Library ... ... ... ... ... Geelong

Eree Library ... ... ... ... Sandhur.st

Geological Society of Australasia ... ... Melbourne

German Association ... ... ... Melbourne

Medical Society ... ... ... Melbourne

Parliamentary Library ... ... ... Melbourne

Pharmaceutical Society of Australasia ... Melbourne

Public Library ... ... ... Melbourne

Office of the Government Statist ... ... Melbourne

Railway Library ... ... ... Melbourne

Royal Geographical Society ... ... Melbourne

School of Mines ... ... ... ... Ballarat

School of Mines ... ... ... Castleinaine

School of Mines ... ... ... Sandhurst

University Library ... ... ... Melbourne

Victorian Chamber of Commerce (Manufactures) Melbourne

" Victorian Engineer " ... ... ... Melbourne

" Victorian Government Gazette ".. . ... Melbourne

Victorian Institute of Surveyors ... ... Melbourne

New South Wales.

Australian Museum

Astronomical Observatory

Linntean Society of New South Wales

Parliamentary Library

Public Library

Poyal Geographical Society

Royal Society ...

Technological Museum

Sydney
Sydney
Sydney
Sydney
Sydney
Sydney
Sydney
Sydney

South Australia.

Parliamentary Library ...
Public Library and Museum
Royal Society of South Austi'alia

Adelaide
Adelaide
Adelaide

Queensland.

Parliamentary Library
Public Library ...
Royal Geographical Society
Royal Society of Queensland

Brisbane
Brisbane
Brisbane
Brisbane

List of Institutions, &c.
Tasmania.

Parliamentary Library ...

Public Library ...

Ptoyal Society of Tasmania

Hobart
Hobart
Hobart

New Zealand.

Auckland Institute and Museum ... ... Auckland

Colonial Museum and Geological Survey Depai'tment Wellington

New Zealand Listitute ... ... ... Wellington

Otago Institute ... ... ... ... Dunedin

Parliamentaiy Libraiy ... ... ... Wellington

Public Library ... ... ... Wellington

SntLWELL AND CO., PRINTERS, 195a COLLlNS STREET, MELBOURNE

- '" '

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ilogal Somtg of i^ittoria.

VOL. I. (New Series).

Edited under the Authority of the Council.

ISSUED JUNE 18S9.

THE AUTHORS OF THE SEVERAL PAPERS ARE SOLELY RESPONSIBLE FOR THE SOUNDNESS OF
THE OPINIONS GIVEN AND FOR THE ACCURACY OF THE STATEMENTS MADE THEREIN.

MELBOUENE : .

STILLWELL AND CO., PRINTERS, 195a COLLINS STREET.

AGENTS TO THE SOCIETY:
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON,

To whom all communications for transmission to the Royal Society of Victoria,
from all parts of Europe, should be sent.

1889.

/-/

<h

MBL WHOI Library - Serials

5 WHSE 00595